[solved]Sanctuary

Born too early to see flying cars, born too late to explore space, but alive just in time to hear Ai Kotoba IV. Life's good.
So? Let's get down to it!

Can you tell this was supposed to be from sometime last week? 'Cause it was. Time is a human invention, and humans are inherently flawed. Given that it, and humans, are flawed, I by extension, am flawed. This is a long-winded way of saying I was too lazy and/or sulking to do it. Not actually sulking but my version of sulking. There's a fine line! I won't tell you what it is, though. Also I wanted to title this "Wife dead, life sucks" but I don't think it's actually a meme so people would just gimme funny looks. I feel like I just saw it in a Berserk thread or two and it stuck in my subconscious. Rough days. But anyway, the story!

I've gotta admit, I like Adonai's first line here. It isn't inspired, but it does remind me of those phrases you see in the trials in FF14. You know those ones, like how after a boss does their ultimate they'd say something like, "The blessing of light defies me?!" like that. I love it. It's corny as hell and a lot of the people I play with got sick of it but it puts a smile on my face everytime lol. Though in all fairness, those that might aren't surprised by it, or welcome it, like Chad Thundercock make for a refreshing surprise! I'm not sorry, but it can't be overstated how good Orobon was.
Now then, there's something important I want you to note here. Amae and Adonai are not made for fighting. Their abilities...though made by them...well, they were more or less, made for this express purpose. To combat each other. I mean, Adonai's could be used toward his ends, but Amae didn't make spells for the sake of fighting. In that vein, the Saints are actually more adapted to battle than their creators. As Amae said, they pale in comparison. A lot like TJ, they have the power, but they lack the experience and wisdom of their peers. God Ah's family is a bunch of battle babbies!
For the record, sealing and silencing are very different. You're probably well aware but there are several different types of seals to choose from, varying in difficulty. God Ah had sealed Adonai for multiple millennia, while Amae is suggesting at best, she could seal his actions and drag him to God Ah's Respite. Of course, you could seal actions, movement, certain powers or...perhaps other abstract things, but this time we're just talking some of the basics. If you've read to the end, you know how this one works, or at the very least, that's the effect it has on him.

Just before the fight starts, we get a bit more dialogue from the Saints. With what you know about them, hopefully it sounds in character for them. Since their speaking style is more formal/slightly archaic, it can sound a bit more samey than those from the modern era. Given that Peorth is one of, if not the only character who speaks in a manner like that, she certainly sounds distinct in contrast to the others. I have considered using "Ye Olde Englishe" as I call it(or Elizabethan for all you scholars out there) but to what degree, and if it'd actually be better is questionable. Sometimes a few thee and thous here would be enough to evoke the feeling, but it can feel a bit lackluster at times. If you go the full distance, readers might need a dictionary to make heads or tails of it. Having to write all of the Larghissimos in that style would likely kill me and if readers got annoyed with it, all of my efforts and yours would be for naught! Speaking of, that phrase Adonai said before the fight started again, it took me a while to remember who said it, but it was Acedia!
So then, shields/barriers are always a little questionable with God Ah's Family, aren't they? Sometimes they're magic circles, sometimes they're grid-like barriers. In his case, it's not the one God Ah provides 'cause Amae already broke that. You can think of the current one as a defense he can do on the fly. Quick and dirty, not very strong. The magic circles have more durability but take longer to do, and likely can have other effects like absorbing spells and such. Of course, there are spells that can do that, but not likely ones that'd be instant. In the current time? You'd need to invoke the sins to do it.
I've always loved the concept of Warlords working with wind in their stances. The Warrior subclass, the Highlanders use a bit in some of their attacks. Never played it myself, tbh, but I've seen it. It feels like Hero does too, but it might just be added effects to differentiate the stances from its earlier tiers. In this story? Doesn't matter!
I can't tell you all the details of it, but what Sola does here is her own unique Divine Art. I know what you're thinking, "The Saints already have several unique Divine Arts, what makes this one different?" and the answer to that is...it's not on the same level! Think of the Awakening Techniques. It's in the same vein as that. They're a lot more powerful and each of them carry potentially unique detrimental or beneficial effects. Some of them are just great effects, period. The name of the stance is Smiting the Unworthy. It...it sounds kinda menacing, doesn't it? Like a Contemptuous Art kinda menacing. I don't intend for it to but it really, really does. Just in case, the name is temporary! If I do come up with something better and thematically fitting, I'll change it accordingly, but for the time being that's what it is. You won't likely see this stance again for some time, though.

The second half of this final fight is kicked off by Amae's magic circle. The reason I wanted to do it this way was to evoke the sense of...how do I put it? Like Adonai had a time limit. He'd need to either defeat her Saints and then her, or interrupt her cast before she finished. Oftentimes the roles would be reversed, no? It almost makes Adonai feel like the tragic hero. In a sense, he kinda is, isn't he? Still, the fact that she needs as much time as she does to cast the spell is a testament to what it takes to seal Adonai away, and it lends itself well to her creating the Instance. Requiring her full concentration does make it feel a bit more legitimate, and actually seeing and knowing what she's doing would give readers a better sense of what's happening across the battlefield.
There are a few more nameless spells and stances, but we do see Gula unique ability in there!  It feels so strange seeing Adonai use it so casually but the Sins are pretty much born from aspects of him lol. Though as I mentioned before, the versions TJ fought are them when weakened, so their abilities are limited in comparison to what they could do against the Saints.
Two quick things to note, Adonai did take an attack from Sola there. The sentences do make it a little strange 'cause it sounds like he retreats before she gets him, but that few brief moments of the shield blocking are just that. A second or two at best, which isn't enough for him to avoid getting stabbed at all. The second thing is his spell both blinds and poisons. Poison effects might be harder to tell, but unless there's smoke from a fire, you'll have to imagine that the coughing is part and parcel to it. Perhaps a sickly feeling might convey it as well, but I think this is a good substitute at times.
There was one thing I almost forgot to mention. I'm not entirely satisfied with Leigha's magic circle. Her unique herald, I mean. I'd considered what it should look like over a fair span of time, but I didn't want to spend too long waffling on it so I settled on this. The thing I fear is, is that it might lack creativity or uniqueness or something. It's easy to distinguish them when you have a Humanoid figure in it, but I already did one for both Revai and Miha's. I do want to make use of more symbols and other such things, which in theory should be easy enough. However, something in regards to her character, that's thematically fitting is difficult to do. I think I was looking at the symbol of the Valkyries which was a sword of sorts, like a two-pronged sword IIRC. But I felt like something was missing from it or I didn't want to use it exactly as is because it'd be too...well, it's already a thing. I'm still considering it, but the long and short of it is that this herald is subject to change. I might not mention it, but if it does you'll see it if I ever publish a good copy.
Before I forget, that second moment where he looked to his hand and clenched a fist? It was him using Serrated Will. As for why he couldn't cast when he got bound, her spell has a sealing effect. In this case, more in line with a silence. The chains prevent spells and stances, but it couldn't mute Adonai.
This phase too, ends with another circle of Amae's and brings about a change to the battlefield. It's a gradual countdown until she seals him and it's something that permeates all surrounding it.

And now, the final phase! Technically. The final phase of the fight started...probably when Amae fucked off into the sky. You could also say when Adonai unleashed his true powers, but it's just semantics at that point. At this point, Adonai is actually getting really mad, if his words didn't give it away. As Leigha suggested, before that he didn't pay them much mind. Mosquitoes are most annoying when they draw blood, no? Everything prior to that is a mild nuisance!
I wanted to at least have a few moments where the party would need to be defended. When I think about games, often times there are spells and stances that are unavoidable. It's a bit tougher to do in a novel 'cause if things are guaranteed to hit, it could easily shift the entire course of the battle. Characters can be put out of commission, or outright killed depending on what they are. Something like Adonai's spell here would be that unavoidable attack. Since aggro isn't often a thing, having skills and spells and characters who can defend against these, even somewhat alleviates that a bit. Of course, the other option is having someone get rekt which does happen from time to time. In the last dungeon, Su got it pretty bad and the effect of that was that she was out of commission for two whole battles. Which is a lot in this novel! Whether she's healed from that or not, we'll see in the next chapter.
A whole lot of stances happen, but those used by both Spine and Valkyrie can be learned! We saw Kooh do something similar to Leigha's in the Scrap Valley fight, but in that case it was less a direct attack and more the set-up for a field effect.

In Revai's pursuit, I said he summoned the Warden. That, was an error. He summoned the Warden's Emissary. It's a lot less confusing when I change it to that. That is a spell Templars can learn and we saw TJ do it through Velvet. Of course, it's not the original Emissary and without mastery, it can't cast like it. But whether it could...we'll see!
I personally love the part where Amae's spell is on the cusp of finishing. The tension increases substantially, the effects of her spell change dramatically and even Adoonai starts to panic. So much so he decides to bet it all on one last gambit. What makes it even better is the contrast with Revai's determination. Adonai's willing to destroy the goddess in order to prove his point, and to see it through to the end, while Revai considers her words and bets his own life in a gambit against the god. He's really got the heart of a Templar, doesn't he? It's the tank main's fantasy lol. Or perhaps, even a man's romance. Though in truth, it's reminiscent of my own words, isn't it? It doesn't have the kind of ending a hero's journey would, but it's a beautiful moment; that is, including everything that follows next.
Now then! We see some of the true capabilities of Asmodeus' Superiority. He did use it prior, but that was more a quick-cast version of it. Like Amae's, when properly prepared the spell becomes much, much more powerful. His can not only dispel beneficial effects, it can destroy regalia armour and weapons. It might not seem like it, but that's not supposed to happen lol. Though it can dispel effects, some of them are just outright destroyed by the power behind it.
And finally, he's joined by his sisters to defend against Adonai. If they took any longer, he'd be ashes in the wind lol. After that, we see the effect of Amae's spell. That figure wasn't her, but it was part and parcel to the rest. Whether she could actually control time, I won't say, 'cause it's hard to explain timey wimey bullshit but I'm reluctant to outright say she can't and have to backtrack later. In other words, you decide! So it's not on me if you're wrong! Ha ha!

With that, the battle comes to a close. We get tears from Amae, a smile from the stoic Leigha and a touching moment between a mother and her children. I suppose you could say this is probably the first(visible) vestige of the Asgardian's duty being made manifest. The city, and by extension the world was saved, but nobody remembers it, nor speaks of it. At least, among Humanity. It makes me wonder if that very thing is the hallmark of a hero. Even all these years later, I suppose a part of me is still enamored with the concept of the unsung hero. All things considered, it wouldn't surprise me at all lol. But...maybe just a bit, I can't help but think that it's not entirely a bad thing. Perhaps.
Also there's something important said here that won't likely make sense until much later, but you might be able to clue pieces of it in if you look back. It appears surprisingly frequently throughout the story!
There are a couple important things to note before we get to the final part of this update. The first, is that the reason Adonai looks away isn't because he's sulking. It's because of Amae's words. At the end he really was trying to take her life, and despite that all she did was seal him. He genuinely feels guilt about it, but he can't bring himself to say it, let alone look her in the eye. Honestly? There's something about being shown kindness by your enemy that stings more than malice. It's...surprisingly familiar! I think I know the feeling, actually! Rather, I feel I feel like I'm more familiar with the reverse...
The other thing here, is that Adonai summoned creatures. In other words, he used the power of creation, something that he doesn't specialize in. This is so important! Huge, even! What she's saying here is that he made Agasura! Her not knowing about it means she hasn't seen him do it before and that his will manifested these weird horrors. This, however, might not have been the first time, because she asked what led to him doing it. Which raises the possibility there were more prior to this! Foreshadowing! This'll be on your test, dear reader!

If you're wondering why Orpha and the CoL are sleeping, it's because otherwise they'd have a "Be not afraid" moment with God Ah and go insane. He put them to sleep to prevent that. Where is God Ah any other time? Unknown. Not to me of course, but I can't tell you yet.
As for their discussion, we get a bit of a follow-up to that we heard prior. We see where each stands when it comes to the future of Man, and little does Adonai realize, they're one and the same dyad also lol. What would you do if you could choose? Would you agree with Amae? That if the gods could intervene, that they shouldn't, and man should be left to his own devices? Even if that would result in his destruction? Or would you side with Adonai, who would suggest that the gods need to intervene and remove any who could lead to man's fall from grace? Or outright hit the reset button, that is. If you knew of them, would your feelings be similar to those who look up to them?
It's an interesting thought experiment, don't you think?

Now this part, I have a lot of mixed feelings on. It wasn't supposed to be as...obvious, I guess. I mean, if you read GAL 3, it's obvious, but I didn't want him to give away the reason for his enmity so freely. At least not in such a way that TJ could clue it in. There's more to it, but I feel like the way he phrases it makes it too obvious. But at the same time, unless he heavily hints at it, his argument might likely fall flat because he wouldn't be able to put Amae on the spot with it. If he said it was something else or remained too vague about it, the contrast would be lost and it might cause more confusion for readers, only making sense to me. It's a difficult situation. Realistically speaking, I could chalk it up to, "TJ doesn't really understand concepts like that, tee-hee!" and write it off but I think I'd be permanently labeled as a hack for that one, if not everything else. Like some of the other things, I do have some desire to change that, but I don't know how yet. It's something I've been kicking around, but I'm drawing a blank on it so far, so no promises yet.
Still, there's something about this I don't think I've mentioned, so lemme do it now. By that I mean, there's a reason that character exists, why she's a baker and why...well, she's important to Adonai I guess? That third one might just be an aspect of human nature, really, or maybe my own. But lemme tell you about it.
So way, way back when, my elder brother he had a dreamcast, yeah? And on that dreamcast he had Soul Calibur. We used to play it a lot, and as you can imagine, he kicked my ass in the game. I couldn't beat his Xianghua for the goddamn life of me. Used to play Taki a bit, but then I learned of Seung Mina, the love of my(Soul Calibur) life. You know, I played like 4 or 5 or something with the lads when I was in high school and they replaced her! I was unbelievably butthurt about it! It's been years and I'm still butthurt about it! I don't care enough about the story to care about her could-be daughter or something but it ain't the same! Anyway, I'm getting off topic. So given that I'm a sore loser and also a tryhard, whenever I wasn't getting my ass handed to me by my elder brother, I was either in training mode learning how to do Seung Mina's abilities or playing solo to improve my skills. Despite all the practice though, I still couldn't touch him. If you've ever wondered why I have a love-hate relationship with fighting games, this was part and parcel to it, but it wasn't the start, no! Being the runt among three brothers and losing throughout elementary school awakened something terrible within me. My inner toxic gamer! This was a good few years into it, though! I was getting my ass handed to me yeeeeeeeeears before it, too! I still do, at times. Some things never change I suppose. But now, I hand out the ass kickings rather than just receive them.
Anyway, back on topic, so Soul Calibur had like...a gallery mode. As you play the game, do single-player content and whatnot and other...weird...modes that I can't quite recall, you'd get things for the gallery. I  remember being sick and home from school and I was playing since I finally had the chance to practice and I was glancing through it and there was one(1) piece that really stood out to me. If memory serves, it was called The Baker's Daughter, a piece featuring Sophitia and Kilik? That piece had engraved itself in my memory and to the day, I still remember looking at it fondly. I can't say with certainty, but I do wonder if they were fanworks put in the game. Might've been, but the internet was a bit of a mystery to me back then so I can't say I could've found out at the time. Nevertheless, that piece was what inspired the bakery wife in the novel. I wanted to keep that memory close, and though it's different from that, I suppose you could say I wanted to pay homage to it in some way, shape or form. The difference, as ever, needn't be a bad thing. In fact, it's probably better that way, lest I get myself into trouble. The bakery wife does have a name, but I can't tell you what it is! Also she isn't the baker's daughter in this case, but the baker herself! Just for the record, she isn't related to Kera at all. Anyway, just wanted to share that with you in case I either forgot, or neglected to later. There aren't many places where it'd be relevant, so there it is.

Anyway, we finally get the origin of Asmodeus' name and perhaps in essence, how he becomes the King of Agasura. I'd tell you there's some story behind his original name but uhh...I was in grade 8, and it sounded really cool at the time. There's...yeah. I did talk a bit about him and Amae right? Pretty sure I did, so...yeah. Not gonna go into the nitty gritty on that one, no sir! However, some aspects of the name do fit the character, while others, less so! Can't be helped! Whether he does what he says he will, is undetermined! But I do want you to take note of his words, the inner dialogue and Amae doing whatever she does, as there's a lot of foreshadowing here also! A lot a lot! Take notes! A lot of notes!

And thus, ends the update! Next time we'll be picking up with Tad 4 since it's finished and longer than the average TAD.
As for me? I did a thing, so I have some more time for now. Am I using it wisely? Absolutely not! I've started on Pillow Talk and I have a lot of mixed feelings about it but it's happening! But boy, is it tough to do. Speaking of using my time wisely, I don't intend to today either. I started playing League again because I got roped into it, and if there's one thing that brings out my inner toxic gamer, it's that. I've got gold rush fever and by that I mean ungodly amounts of FOMO, so I'm trying to raise my rank after getting trolled into silver. It's been like...3-4 years since...not much has changed on that front. But once I do, I'll break off these shackles! And probably play a single player game. My elder brother lent me Triangle Strategy and I've been meaning to play it, but between occasionally doing this, whatever the heck's going on in GBF and work, I never had the time.
I'm both looking forward to that, and fearing it. I fear I'm gonna get wicked choice paralysis...or just regret from my choices. It makes my stomach churn at the thought.
But anyway, more soon! Fun things soon? I'd like to say perhaps but...I feel as if there's something missing. If I figure it out, yes! If not, or...well, I'll still be doing what I regularly do otherwise, so more soon! Until next time!

The Asgardian Duet: The Fourth Act-Kindness
TJ began to see the world through his past self’s eyes once more, finding himself back within Yuna’s home. While his guardian cut up vegetables by the counter, he sat in a chair at the table and strummed a song. Amidst the sounds of the Bard’s guitar, the bubbling of a pot over a fire and the knife against the cutting board followed rhythmically. That which he played now was a soothing, slow melody that the cook quietly hummed along too. At one of the sounds, she lifted her eyes from her work and chuckled quietly as he stopped in time with her.
“You almost had it, Lil’ One. The Soothsayer’s Hymn goes a little something like this at that part...” She closed her eyes and hummed the tune.
Her iteration had a slight rise where his fell and continued on to where his had prematurely stopped. At the sound, his mouth opened as his eyes remained trained on her, a look of realization. She laughed again, her eyes crinkled at him.
“It takes practice, Sweetpea. Don’t you worry your pretty lil’ head over one or two mistakes. I consider myself lucky to be able to hear those nostalgic songs whenever I want. Bards are far and few between, especially those that know old songs like you do. Can’t help but wonder what you keep in that noggin of yours.”
She scooped up the vegetables on the cutting board before moving it and the knife over to the pot. She carefully added the ingredients and set her tools aside to pick up the ladle and stir the pot once more.
“Lunch’ll be ready soon, so play whatever songs you wanna play now y’hear? I wanna see that instrument put away before I’m finished ‘cause I’ll be none too happy if your food gets cold!”
With a nod, he began to play another song.

“Lunch is served~” Yuna sang as she brought over a bowl with stew in it and another housing bread. “It’s freshly baked, so be sure you don’t burn that tongue of yours.”
She laid out the two for him and he picked up his spoon and a bread roll before exhaling excitedly.
“Looks good, doesn’t it? Try not to rush now, we’ve had one too many accidents ‘cause you’re always in too much of a hurry.”
It seemed getting admonished was a regular occurrence for his past self, but despite her words, Yuna still smiled.
The two began to dig in, the Bard excitedly blowing on his food before taking one spoonful after the next while his guardian took her time. She quietly muttered about adding more ingredients and cutting back on others, considering how she could improve or match the recipe she kept in mind.
“It’s a right shame you don’t sing too. I know a good amount of the lyrics to most of the songs you play. Couldn’t sing ‘em for the life of me, though!” She laughed heartily.
He raised his eyes from the bread roll in his hand, listening intently.
“There’s a whole lot I can’t tell where you learned, though. Might be songs from long before my time. Don’t know any Bards myself, so can’t go asking them if they know what you do but...maybe that’s just what makes you special. Somethin’ like that might be a secret best kept between you an’ me. What the kingdom don’t know ain’t gonna hurt ‘em any.”
She raised a finger to her upturned lips and he followed suit.
“Maybe with the lyrics to those songs, they’d know. I do wonder if you know them, too. Perhaps the queen can help you come outta that shell of yours and speak up a bit more. Then you can serenade her with the full songs, yeah?”
At her words, he blinked and she laughed.
“Come on now, I’m just yankin’ your chain!”
When the two had finished, the boy licked his lips with a satisfied look while his guardian let out a satisfied sigh.
“All in all, it wasn’t too bad eh?” She asked as she began to clean up the table.
At her question, he nodded vigorously, a twinkle in his eyes.
“Glad you enjoyed it!”
She grinned from ear-to-ear.
“You know, lil’ one, as I was eatin’ I got to thinkin’. Some of those songs you played were really nostalgic. I remember hearin’ ‘em when I was a little girl and just by the sound of you playin’ ‘em on your guitar I got a little misty eyed.”
She placed the bowls and plates in the sink and ran some water over them.
“The first time I heard Distant Thunder was when my gramps was goin’ off to fight along with the rest of the kingdom. I cried and cried and cried and nothin’ Mom an’ Dad told me could convince me not to.”
She laughed quietly, her eyes shuttered as she returned to the table to pick up the bread.
“The kingdom always had a big band playin’ those songs with all the fanfare an’ hoo-ha you could imagine. An’ it was very much the same when they came back. Think the song they played upon their return was Keepers of the Crown or somethin’ along those lines.”
At this juncture she was busying herself packing a lunch box with some leftover bread and other items she had stored in the fridge.
“Hearin’ you play ‘em now...jus’ a boy an’ his mandolin is a whole different beast from my memories. It’s kinda...soothing. It has a real tenderness that those things didn’t to ‘em. Maybe ‘cause it’s jus’ you an’ me here. I’ve got both good and bad memories of those days but...I’ll always remember these peaceful days I can spend with you, Lil’ One.”
The bard arose from his seat and grabbed his mandolin before approaching his guardian and gently patting her thigh.
“You comfortin’ me? Well thanks for that and for playin’ for me.”
She knelt down and tied the lunch box to the neck of his instrument once more. Following that, she placed her hands to his shoulders and looked him in the eyes, her brows knit.
“Y’know, I’m counting my blessings for these days that we’ve got. Those songs, hearin’ ‘em now is comfortin’ but...they serve as a reminder, too. It’s all the fightin’ that got us what we’ve got. I’m just hopin’ that I won’t have to hear those songs when you’re goin’ off to fight in the kingdom’s battles someday, too. They might be unkind to us, but your care for the princess and hers for you is the real deal.”
She hugged him tightly, her lips curled into a sorrowful frown.
“Chances are you’re going to see her, yeah? You be careful, y’hear? I’ll lose my head if somethin’ happens to ya’.”
With a solemn nod, she let him go and rose to her feet.
“Good. Now you go and show her a good time.”

Velvet stood outside the gate with one of her father’s subordinates, looking somewhat bored. She rocked on the balls of her heels as her eyes wandered across the various branches of the tree, taking in the familiar sights. She shifted her gaze to her companion who stood tall, spear in hand and standing upright.
“Hey, where’s Dad?” She asked.
“Templar Sosa is out on an expedition to subdue an alpha ganudin in the forests of Maerha. ...Didn’t you ask this already? This might be the third time now, Velvet.”
“I dunno about that~”
She placed her hands behind her head as she whistled innocuously.
“When are they coming back?”
“I can only guess. It’ll be at least a week for them to get there, if not more. Even with skilled trackers, finding a beast isn’t easy so you’d need at least three to four weeks in total, give or take.”
The Knight sighed as she knit her brows.
“That’s so long! Why couldn’t they take some of us on the expedition?”
The knight raised his visor on his helmet and looked to her in his peripherals.
“That’s because you lack training. If Templar Sosa was here, he’d say you lack discipline too.”
She razzed him while he turned his gaze back to the expanse before them.
“Dad doesn’t know what he’s talking about and neither do you!”
“You should consider yourself lucky that you’re on gate duty. Not everybody gets this honour, you know. Templar Sosa was a bit reluctant on putting you here but he said it would be a good exercise for you.”
“It’s better than patrolling, I guess.”
She knit her brows as she glimpsed some of the knights patrolling the branches in the distance.
Her eyes and ears perked up as she heard the familiar pitter-patter of bare feet. She closed her eyes and listened for where her companion would appear. When the movement stopped, she pinpointed his location as the rustle of leaves and the top of his head peeked out from behind one of the walkways. She grinned from ear-to-ear at the sight of him and he shifted his gaze, notifying her that he spotted her. At the sight, she winked and placed her hands behind her back as she eyed the soldier next to her.
She sneaked closer to him bit by bit before she suddenly reached out and grabbed hold of his pants. Without wasting a moment, she pulled them down to his ankles before shooting to her feet again.
“Wh-Velvet?!” He cried as he bent over to pick them up.
She slapped the back of his helmet, causing his visor to fall over his eyes and push kicked his rear to knock him over, then signalled TJ to come up as she burst into laughter. The mixture of sounds drowned out the movement of the Abellan as he approached. Before stepping into the gate, she gave him a high-five and grinned impishly as her superior fixed his appearance and got to his feet.
“You do realize the reason Templar Sosa scolds you so often is because of these pranks you pull, right?”
“You can take the girl out of the prank, but you can’t take the prank outta the girl,” she answered.
He sighed.
“It’s gonna be a lifetime and then some before you get promoted with that attitude. Let alone before you graduate.”

After successfully traversing the courtyard once more, the Abellan arrived just outside the castle. He glimpsed Kooh leaning against one of the walls and peeked out of a bush to get her attention. At the sight of him, she grinned, glanced around the area and waved him over.
“TJ, you made it! I wasn’t sure if you’d be able to get here today but you came!” She said as she hugged him.
“Yeah,” he answered.
“We’re gonna have to sneak past the soldiers patrolling, but if there are any that are standing guard I might be able to get them to move. Just be sure to stay outta sight, okay? If they see you they’ll know what we’re up to and then they’ll be really difficult about it.”
The two made their way across the castle grounds to the castle’s rear and stopped at an entrance located on the ground just outside the stone walls.
“We’ll go through the cellar and make our way up from there. My key can open the back door, but there are a lot of guards there so getting past them would be tough. They don’t really check the cellar though, ‘cause the only people who really come through here are the gardeners and the vintners.”
She placed her key in the lock and it popped open with ease before she opened the cellar and ushered him in. Following suit, she stepped inside and closed the doors behind her. The duo began their descent into the torch-filled depths of the castle and into the winery.
After a short set of stairs, the duo found themselves surrounded by several columns of barrels filled to the brim with wine. TJ looked around as if it were his first time while Kooh strode through with ease. The next rooms they passed through and by had all of the tools and containers the vintners would use to prepare the beverage. Racks with objects like stoppers, hydrometers and thermometers, fermentation airlocks and filter systems, everything one could imagine at their disposal.
As one would expect, however, TJ both in the past and present couldn’t understand what half of the objects were, let alone what they did. He was well aware that they were available though.
“Try not to fall behind, okay?” Kooh asked as they exited the winery.
The two began to traverse long, winding hallways with multiple doors leading to various rooms and occasionally other parts of the castle. They arrived at a simple door with a rusted circular handle and the God’s Governor pulled it open, revealing a stairwell. She ushered the Abellan in and closed it after him, hurrying up the winding staircase to one of the upper floors. She told TJ to wait out of sight of the exit and opened the door to go out herself.
“You guys are needed in the courtyard. Head there and report in for a briefing.”
There was silence for a time but it was soon met with the clanking of armour.
Kooh came back down the stairs and ushered for TJ to come up. As he followed her lead once more, she took a look to make sure the guards had set off and pressed on. They made their way down a hallway away from the great hall, it adorned with many of the features of the upper floors. The many sights he had become familiar with on previous jaunts through the castle were all located here also, making for a colourful display. At the end of the hallway was a window with a stairwell on its left side and a door on its right, amid others.
Just as Kooh made her way up the stairs, she suddenly stopped, turned around and ushered TJ into the nearest room. He stood dumbfounded for the first couple moments before he began to look around. There were art supplies, ranging from canvases to paints and all manner of brushes. There were even a variety of both complete and incomplete works. Who they belonged to remained unknown, but it seemed as if someone had come by recently as there were some paints laid out.
“Hello, Kooh. How does the day find you?” One of the maids asked on the other side of the door.
“Good afternoon,” another added.
“Good afternoon to you also! I’m having a wonderful day. It’s peaceful again but...a patrol here and there never hurts,” Kooh answered.
“You’re always working so hard...do take care of yourself,” the first maid insisted.
“Do your best, Kooh,” the other told her.
“I will. You two have a great day,” she replied.
The sound of their footfalls in the distance led to Kooh entering the art room and fetching her companion.
“Sorry about that. We’re bound to run into a few servants here and there. Truthfully, as long as you’re with me chances are they won’t do anything but...I’d rather be safe than sorry. I do have my authority, but best to use it when push comes to shove. Anyway, we’ll be there soon, so let’s keep going!”
Leaving the art room behind, the two ascended another set of stairs up to the floor where the princess’ room would be located. Upon arriving at it, Kooh took a look for any guards patrolling and nodded.
“The way’s clear. I asked Princess to speak with the captain to move their focus to the lower floors and the keep. She said that if she needed protection, I would be on standby and that I was more than enough,” she laughed. “I guess that’s one of the perks of being a God’s Governor, huh?”
She looked back and grinned, offering a peace sign.
After a short walk, they arrived at Peorth’s room and the God’s Governor rapped on the door three times.
“Princess, it’s us. Can we come in?”
“Please, enter,” Peorth answered.
At her reply Kooh nodded to TJ and opened the door to her bedroom.

The familiar sight of the room had welcomed the duo, as did the princess that inhabited it. There was little change in it, save for a few more books added to the shelf and a bigger desk for her to sit at. She however, like Kooh had seen some changes. Their outfits and appearances differed, as one would expect, but it was clear some time had passed since the last memory. Though only somewhat, the two had seemed more mature than they had prior. Peorth herself especially, seemed to carry a much more adult, yet somber look in her eyes.
“Thank you for seeing him safely to me, Kooh. However, I must ask as to why you insisted on me waiting here rather than going to meet you.” Peorth said, turning her gaze to her cousin.
“It’s because if anyone from the castle saw you out and about, chances are they’d get suspicious! If you had guards glued to you we wouldn’t be able to go anywhere, let alone have you two meet.” Kooh replied, shrugging her shoulders.
As she lowered her hands, she looked at Peorth and raised a brow.
“That aside, you can speak freely with us, Princess. I won’t give you a hard time about your way of speaking sounding unladylike or something. TJ won’t judge either.”
At her words, Peorth smiled but knit her brows nonetheless.
“I do not doubt your words in the slightest, Kooh, however I...it’s not...it is not...that I do not wish to speak casually with you both. To some degree, I wish to change myself. There are things that cannot be undone and it is in understanding that, that I feel I must do what I can. Some changes are that which only I am able to bring about. I feel it best that I begin with myself.
“However, do not feel that I think any less of you because of it. It is because of how I value the both of you that I do not wish you to see me in such a...state. It is reminiscent of who I was and not who I should be. Who Asgard needed me to be and does now. Though my manner of speech may change, know that I am still the same Peorth inside. To that end, I still wish to experience the world with you all and to see beyond the castle’s borders.”
In response, Kooh laughed heartily.
“That’s the Princess we know and love! We’ve got an adventure for you today, too!”
TJ nodded vigorously while Peorth tilted her head quizzically.
“Do you? Was this related to why you had me wait here?”
“It is! Today, we’re gonna have you go on a tour of the capital!” Kooh exclaimed, pointing at her excitedly.
The queen knit her brows in confusion at the statement.
“I do not understand...I have done such things on many occasions with the queen’s entourage. I imagine Valerie and Roderick will not be attending me but what reason do you see for this excursion?”
The queen’s shadow huffed as she crossed her arms.
“You’re overthinking the whole thing, Princess. When you go out with the queen’s entourage, it’s all business! Val and Roddy won’t let you do anything fun while you’re out on the town because you’re the queen! When’s the last time you got to experience Gran Aresvar? Really, really experience it, I mean!”
Peorth placed her purlicue to her chin and closed her eyes as she mulled over the statement.
“I suppose...when my father took Freya and I to a small celebration in the halidom...”
“Exactly! There’s nothing major going on in the capital today, but it’s never a bad time to see it for yourself. Heck, it might be the best time to do it. I know how reluctant you are to neglect your duties, Princess, so you don’t need to this time either. Go around the halidom and see it with your own eyes again, but experience it the way you want to. You should have the same experiences we have, do all the things that we do, as we know them. Then, you’ll truly understand the lives of the people in the halidom. That, and you can go on a fun date with our resident fugitive here!”
“D-date?!” At the words Peorth nearly jumped out of her seat.
The look on her face and the sudden movement she made caused the long, neat locks of hair to appear rather dishevelled. Noticing this, she exhaled, brushed her stray hairs down and composed herself.
“I understand your point of view. I have little doubt in my mind that there is merit in doing things this way. However, for me to simply walk the streets would draw no shortage of attention. Very few would comport themselves normally in my presence. What do you plan to do to remedy this situation?”
Kooh snapped her fingers with a flourish and a devilish grin.
“That’s why you won’t be going out and about as you, Princess. You’ll be going as me!”
The queen had the look of a cat staring in a dark room.
“Beg pardon?”
“You and I look similar enough, don’t we? All the fine details, the regular person won’t notice. Only people with serkit eyes like Val and Roddy or our friends can tell us apart. In spite of being your shadow, the people of the halidom aren’t very formal with me. It’s only been a few years since I was a street urchin, after all. Now that the bad blood has subsided everyone’s really nice and there’s no formality between us. Try walking a day in my shoes and see the world, Princess!”
Seeming to resign herself to Kooh’s wishes, Peorth blinked slowly.
“I see...that is quite the elaborate plan you have. I suppose you intend for me to disguise myself as you, then? It should allow me to bypass the guards across the castle’s radius. However, should we be found out, you will likely be in quite the predicament, Kooh.”
The God’s Governor snorted and the queen blinked.
“I’m not that worried about it! Other than you, most of the castle’s workers have no power over me. You’re the queen after all. Val and Roddy will likely lecture me for it but that’s probably the worst that it could get. If it’s for you to get out of the castle and get some new experiences, it’s nothing I can’t handle!”
Peorth arose from her seat and took her cousin’s hands in her own.
“I cannot thank you enough for what you do for me, Kooh.”
The God’s Governor laughed sheepishly as she grinned.
“Thank me after your date, Princess! But be sure to bring back some interesting stories for me and Star, okay?”
Cheeks flushed, the queen nodded quietly.
“...I promise.”

TJ solemnly waited outside, hidden by a suit of armour in case of anyone approaching while the girls got changed. After a brief delay, the door opened and Kooh’s hand gestured for him to enter.
When he stepped inside, he found Peorth in Kooh’s garb and vice versa.
The familiar sight of the kingdom’s garb didn’t surprise him too much, thought it definitely felt unusual on the God’s Governor. However, it was glimpsing Peorth in her clothes that gave him an odd sensation.
Kooh’s outfit consisted of a short sleeve green tunic with gold embroidery and black tights. Upon her feet were a pair of bow sandals with black straps.
“Remember Princess, looking the part is only half the battle! You have to act and sound like me to really convince everybody you are who they think you are!” Kooh said, waving her finger.
“I understand,” Peorth answered.
Her cousin crossed her arms and she lowered her gaze.
“G-got it.”
With a nod of approval, the Explorer stepped over to the desk and grabbed a couple of items from it.
“You’re gonna need these, Princess. They’re undeniable proof of who I am.”
She placed what seemed to be a brooch with the kingdom’s herald and also a dagger in the queen’s hands. However, the dagger was distinct in its elaborate design. It was the same that TJ had seen in the present, attached to Kooh’s waist during the fight against Choen Palm.
Though the queen accepted both items, she looked at them with a forlorn expression.
“But Kooh, these are...”
The God’s Governor grinned from ear-to-ear.
“They’re my most important treasures. Second to only you, Princess, but you’re not a thing, you’re you!”
“I understand you wish to entrust me with all aspects of your identity but...I know how precious these are to you. Should you really go to such lengths?”
“Princess, if it’s to protect your happiness there’s no limit to the lengths I would go. Even if something was to happen to those items, so long as you make it back safe and sound, nothing else matters. Wait, wait, that sounds bad! They’re important items to me, but you come first! That brooch is a memory of my uncle and that dagger my aunt and a precious gift from you. But everything I have and am now, I owe to you. To that end, I choose to live in the present.”
Peorth clutched the items to her chest as she nodded solemnly.
“I understand and I shall respect your conviction. In doing so, I shall do my utmost to put on the best performance that I may as you so that your efforts are not lost.”
She placed the brooch in her pocket and affixed the dagger to her waist.
“However, I too must ask that once more, you serve the role of Queen Peorth.”
“And you, her shadow.”
The queen removed her crown and handed it to Kooh, who gave her what seemed to be a bandana of sorts in turn. The two accepted each item and affixed them to their respective heads.
The former of the two turned to her companion and smiled slightly.
“Forgive us, TJ. We did not mean to exclude you. Thankfully, you and I shall have ample amounts of time to talk as we do some sight-seeing.”
He shook his head and her smile widened.
“You are too kind.”
Kooh clapped the duo on the shoulders and grinned.
“We’re burning daylight here, you two! Princess, remember you’re me today, so don’t slip into your speech habits, okay? TJ, keep an eye on Princess! You know the city like the back of your hand, so make sure to avoid trouble! Most importantly, have fun!”
“We will, Kooh. Let us reconvene tonight.” Peorth said as she made for the door.
“Bye, Coo.” TJ added as he waved.
“See ya’ later!” The God’s Governor replied as she waved them off.

As the two made their way towards the courtyard’s exit, Peorth let out an audible sigh.
“I expected it but boy, those guards really won’t give us a break when they see you, will they?” She asked as she looked to the Abellan.
He gave her arm a gentle pat and she chuckled gently.
To his current self’s surprise, she both looked and sounded almost alike to Kooh. Her had never heard her do an impression of her cousin, but it was clear it was something she practiced extensively. It wasn’t just her tone but also the cadence in which Kooh typically spoke.
The two exited the gate and arrived at the other side, to the surprise of one of the soldiers standing guard. He stood tall and raised a hand to salute her before he spoke.
“L-Lady Kooh, if I may?” He asked.
“What is it?” Peorth asked as she turned to him.
“That would be...the fugitive with you, wouldn’t it?”
She placed her hands to her hips and knit her brows.
“Are you guys still calling him that? He hasn’t been a fugitive in ages! Besides, you all heard my uncle’s wishes, didn’t you? How long do all of you plan to hold onto that antiquated notion?”
“I...I don’t disagree but it’s for Her Highness’ safety. There’s still so much that we don’t know about him that a majority of the nobles and knights have expressed concerns about.”
She raised a brow as she crossed her arms.
“Has anybody been hurt yet?”
“W-well no...”
“Case closed! Anyway, we’re going down to the capital so let the others know we’re coming through!”
She waved dismissively as she walked away and Velvet snickered under her breath at the sight.
“You old guys worry too much,” she said.
The guard raised his visor and sighed as he watched the two walk off.
“When you’re older, maybe you’ll understand.”
She placed her hands behind her back and grinned.
“Haven’t you ever considered that maybe you’re just too old to understand? He’s a good kid once you get to know him.”
As he tapped the badge affixed to his armour, he chuckled dryly.
“...Maybe you’re right about that. I don’t think our minds are open enough to embrace an anachronism like that in our midst. Kids like you just take it in stride, huh? Wonder if Templar Sosa came to accept that in some way also...”

After taking one of the Bifrost pads down to Sector A, the duo made their way away from Yggdrasil’s trunk and towards the end of the street.
“I’ve gotta admit, TJ, it’s nice to be able to stretch my legs like this! I’ve often wondered what it was like to see the world through the eyes of the citizens. I’d been out on a few jaunts through the halidom with my entourage, but as you can imagine, I was not afforded the freedom—I mean—I wasn’t allowed to look around freely. Today, I’d like to see a lot, do a lot...really get a feel for what things are like!
“We’ve been out a few times but it was rare for us to stay in the city, wasn’t it? If we did it wouldn’t take long for the guards to find us.”
As they exited the radius of Yggdrasil and stepped into the street, they began to follow the cobblestone path through the sector.
“I really liked...the river,” TJ said.
The queen laughed heartily.
“I did too! We gotta keep a close eye on you or you might drown for real next time. Gave me a bit of a scare there, but it was so much fun to just let loose and play with you guys. Let’s go again sometime, hopefully when the head maid won’t notice.”
“With you I learned...orkens are scary.”
Peorth scratched her cheek gently.
“S-sometimes...I mean, if it wasn’t for his mating call, it wouldn’t have gotten angry. At least, I think it was angry. The way it chased and tried to peck whoever it could reach, I wouldn’t doubt it was. I suppose that’s what you’d call a prey of bird.”
As they walked through the streets Peorth glanced at some of the high-end shops in the sector and blinked slowly.
“TJ, I’ve been wondering but...are you sure you don’t wanna change your clothes? I would gladly help you coordinate a new outfit or even look into a new wardrobe if you were interested.”
He shook his head fervently.
“Don’t need it! This was from Mama. It’s a precious item.”
“You had mentioned that...but this was the first time you mentioned someone named Mama. Is she a different person than Yuna? Your current guardian?”
“Mama is Mama.”
“Hmm...”
Not even present TJ knew who Mama was. Who did he know in the past? Was there a mother figure he had come to know at some point that was lost to time? His suspicions aligned with Peorth’s; that the only motherly person he knew of was Yuna. If his leaving the gate was the start of the crises, it wasn’t possible that he had left it prior to that. However, it did raise the question, how did he wind up inside the gate in the first place? Who did he know, and what had happened before he found himself kept in there? All else aside, his past self clearly wasn’t eloquent enough to express his knowledge through words he likely recently learned.
“I understand the sentiment, however, the nature of that item is puzzling to say the least. Though wet, it seems to dry at rapid speeds. It doesn’t suffer from wear and tear, and it doesn’t stay dirty for extended periods of time either. I can’t help but think the item is actually an artifact, but I haven’t seen or heard of anything like it before. Still, if that’s all you had to your name since we met, I imagine it must be something important.”
As they neared the end of the sector, the queen rubbed her chin thoughtfully.
“How about this, TJ? I won’t force you to change out of your clothes since you like them so much, but would you consider trying on some new things? I think it’ll be a fun little diversion.”
He let out a quiet groan and she chuckled gently.
“Would you do it for me? All of my outfits are hand-crafted and selected for me by the maids so being able to do something as normal as shopping for clothes was something I never could try. Indulge me a little, pretty please?”
He pressed his fingers together as he averted his gaze, then finally nodded solemnly.
“Okay.”
“Then what’re we waiting for? Let’s go!”
She excitedly took his hand and hurried past the guards at the gate to sector B. At the sight of them one of them did a double-take before reaching out.
“Hey w-...was that Lady Kooh just now?” He asked his partner.
“Just let her go.” The other replied.
The two rushed through the streets, barely brushing past a multitude of people walking to various locations.
“Hey watch i-” A man’s voice called out.
“...thinking of joining the...” Another’s said casually.
“Nice weather we’re having, isn’t it?” A woman asked.
TJ watched as the world flew by, hand-in-hand with the queen. The familiar scenes of Gran Aresvar were nothing more than a blur as they waded past people and through the streets to their would-be destination. As they moved further into the market in Sector B, they soon slowed to a halt with a clothing store in sight.
“This should be the one,” Peorth said.
“This...?” TJ asked, tilting his head quizzically.
The queen had pointed to a homely shop by the name of Yarn’s Spindle.
“Kooh had mentioned browsing here a few times. Apparently the shopkeeper is really nice, but I do worry she’ll recognize that I’m not her.”
TJ blinked and she grinned.
“Maybe not, huh? If she herself said so, I think we’ll be in the clear! Let’s go browse!”
Hurrying over to the shop, Peorth scurried up the stairs and pushed the door open. The bell hanging at the entrance chimed as the two entered and glanced about.

“Welcome, welcome...oh? Well, who do we have here?” The shopkeeper asked as she arose from her seat at the front counter.
Placed at the far end of the store, past racks and walls decorated by various pieces of clothes was where her counter was located. She got up and walked across the room to give the two a welcoming smile. The shopkeeper was an average-sized, slender girl with long red hair that framed her face and green eyes. She wore a yellow bell-sleeve blouse, a sky blue knee-length skirt and pink slip-ons. She had thin bracelets on both her wrists and hoop earrings on both ears.
When she neared the two, she blinked before her eyes shuttered and her smile widened.
“Come to pay me a visit again, have you, Kooh?”
“I was in the neighbourhood so I figured I’d drop by,” Peorth answered.
“That so? Your patronage is always welcome. Seems you’ve brought a friend with you this time, and one in need of a little fashion advice at that!”
She doubled over with her hands to her knees to gaze at the Abellan and in turn he hid behind his companion.
“What’s your name?”
Peorth looked under her raised arm to her companion before chuckling quietly.
“It’s okay, she’s a friend. Now, don’t hide. Come out and introduce yourself, just like we practiced.”
He did as was asked of him and stepped out from behind her, but he only stared solemnly.
“My name’s Risa. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Kiddo.” Risa said as she smiled amicably.
TJ raised his brows but dared not answer, his expression still unchanging.
“T-this is TJ. You’ll have to forgive him, he’s a little shy.” Peorth answered, gesturing to him.
Risa rose to her full height and laughed.
“So this is the so-called fugitive that has the kingdom in a tizzy, huh? Not to speak badly of your benefactors but he seems pretty harmless to me.”
The queen nodded quietly.
“He’s a dear friend. I’m glad they’ve started to ease up on him.”
“Don’t I know it. You’ve talked my ear off about your adventures plenty of times!
“So? If you’re here with your friend today, is it safe to assume you’re not on a mission? Unless getting him into the castle is part of it.”
“Nah, today we’re here to shop and nothing more!”
She crossed her arms as she grinned.
“Are you, now? Alrighty then, my shop’s your oyster. But no freebies or discounts unless it’s official business, alright? The head maid will have to understand!”
“No problem!”
Peorth offered her a thumbs-up and she nodded.
“Go have some fun you two, but don’t make a mess.”
Peorth took TJ’s hands and began to peruse the shop. She made her way past the men’s section and further in where the womens’ and girls’ sections were located before perusing some of the shirts and pants.
“You know, TJ, the head maid doesn’t let me wear clothes like this. She says they’re unladylike and ill fitting a queen. I mean, even when I was just a princess they didn’t want me to wear things like shorts. It’s really hard to move in a dress and most skirts are really long and I need to lift them when I walk...”
She took some shirts off the rack and pored over them and the material before stealing a glimpse over at Risa. The shopkeeper had returned to the counter and seemed to be poring over her notes, jotting things down on paper as she glanced between one sheet and the next.
“Something a little casual would be nice...he and Star always look so comfy in the clothes they wear. I just wanna give these a quick try.”
Peorth took a shirt and a pair of pants off of the rack before she vanished into a change booth. TJ stood outside of it, staring quietly as the sound of clothes rustling followed suit.
“The only time the maids let me wear clothes that are easy to move in are when I’m doing my training sessions. I’ve been working super hard, you know?! It’s tough learning to wield a spear and Val and Roddy and a lot of the staff are against it but...I still wanna do it. Even if I can’t use magic anymore, I still wanna be able to do something, you know? My mom...she was a hero in the truest sense of the word. She wasn’t just a queen, but God’s Governor of Water! She gave her life to protect Asgard! More than anything, I wanna be just like her. I can only remember a little bit of what it was like with her but she was nice and pretty and funny...and she was really strong.”
The rustling of clothes ended abruptly and a sniffle followed suit.
“I miss her...and I miss Freya and Dad too. But I’ll be strong for them. Besides! I have all of you guys by my side!”
With those words the door to the changing room swung open and Peorth stood before him wearing a pink ‘princess’ embroidered shirt and light blue shorts.
“I always wanted to try one of these. How is it? Cute?”
Her companion tilted his head and she grinned.
“That’s the reaction I’d expect from you. There’s so much more I wanna try!”
The Bard watched as she flitted past, dashed to and from a couple of the racks and a stand with a series of glasses upon them. Without missing a beat, she disappeared into the changing stall once more.
As she began to change clothes again, she spoke to her companion on the other side without a moment’s hesitation.
“Risa’s not there, right? She mentioned that Kooh would come here on missions. Kooh told me that my father’s shadow, Kei? You haven’t met him ‘cause he’s always hiding somewhere. He’s seen you around, though. But yeah, him! He sends her out on missions as part of her training, and a lot of them require that she disguise herself. Apparently it was how she met Risa. She comes here often to buy and try on plain clothes for her missions. Risa has a big variety of clothes, doesn’t she? I haven’t seen Kooh’s disguises but one of the missions did have her disguise herself as me in case of assassination plots. Isn’t that scary?
“Though I read that the kings past would often find someone that looked like them to pretend to be them for dangerous expeditions and stuff. I do worry about my body double though...but considering that my appearance is rather unique it’s hard to find a look-a-like.”
The door opened once more and Peorth stepped out in a floral print shirt, sunglasses and beach shorts.
“You know, TJ, I read about a tropical location to the southeast of Gran Aresvar, where it’s always sunny and the weather is warm and there are lovely beaches and salty water. In truth, I’ve always dreamed of going there with you and our friends. We’d all wear things like this and play in the water and build sandcastles...Des would probably get buried in the sand, too.” She laughed as she lowered her sunglasses. “When we’re older, let’s all go together sometime, okay?”
At her request, the Abellan nodded solemnly.
“I’ll hold you to that!”
With a skip in her step she began to rummage through the clothes before turning around fully. On the wall a set of various dresses were hanging from a wall-mounted garment rack. With a yearning look Peorth stopped in her search and gazed at it for a spell.
“...Maybe just one...”
She headed over to it and began to peruse through them.
After a spell, she took one out, held it to her chest and ran over to a shelf to grab what seemed to be a hat. As she hurried back to the changing booth, she looked over her shoulder.
“No peeking!”
As TJ solemnly blinked, she vanished behind the closing door. Once more, the sound of her changing clothes followed suit, but no monologue to accompany it. However, after a spell the only sound he heard was the door unlocking. It creaked open ever so slightly and the queen peeked out of it.
“Despite wearing dresses all of the time somehow this feels so embarrassing...”
“...Come on,” he said.
Her lip scrunched up before she nodded nervously. The door opened further and Peorth stepped out, holding tightly to a straw hat to cover her eyes and a portion of her face. She wore a simple white summer dress with neither frills nor ruffles and a straw hat with a sunflower attached to the blue ribbon tied around it.
“M-my mother used to wear something just like this. When I saw it, it reminded me of her. I could hear her laughter and her voice as she sung happily. She was always cheerful and she shined so brightly. I don’t think I could look as good in something like this as she could but...”
“Cute.”
Upon those words Peorth blinked silently before her cheeks flushed.
“Y-you think so?”
She took the hat off and held it tightly against her chest as she tried to hide a wavering smile beneath the hat.
“Maybe...I’ll take this one home. Maybe the head maid won’t mind too much.”

As the two walked away from the Yarn’s Spindle Peorth knit her brows and sighed.
“I got so caught up in the history and stories of the past I’d completely forgotten I wanted to look at clothes for you to wear,” she muttered.
TJ gave her a gentle pat on the arm and she laughed mirthlessly.
“Thanks. Though in all fairness, you probably wouldn’t be looking for anything new anyway, would you? I couldn’t convince you to put on a pair of shoes no matter how hard I tried. Even so, despite all the walking you do barefoot, it doesn’t deter you any, huh? Even if it could your body seems to be somewhat resistant to pain. Or at the very least, you don’t let it show.”
As they walked down the street, Peorth placed her purlicue to her chin thoughtfully.
“It does make me a little curious though...what time period are you from? Did the people of the past have robust bodies like you? Or is there something unique about your constitution that makes it so?”
He tugged at her tunic and she snapped out of her reverie.
“Oh, that’s right! If I’m not careful I’ll slip right out of the act, huh? Thanks for the reminder, TJ.”
As they left the market district and walked down an empty street, the sound of a stomach grumbling alerted both. At the sound, TJ stared and Peorth averted her gaze, holding hers.
“H-how embarrassing...typically around this time I would eat in the dining hall, but even then it wouldn’t start grumbling so suddenly. I might’ve used a fair bit more energy escaping the castle grounds than I normally would’ve otherwise. Should we get something to eat?”
TJ unwrapped the lunch box from his mandolin and held it out for her. At the sight, she smiled.
“You wanna share? Who am I to turn down that kindness? I’ll tell you what. For treating me, I’ll treat you to dessert. We’ll take a look around and get ourselves a nice treat when we’re done. Does that sound fair?” She asked with a raised finger.
“Yeah,” he said.
“Good. Now we just need to find somewhere to sit.”
“This way.”
He took her hand and guided her forward as she smiled and followed along.

The two had sat down in a park just off the beaten path of a neighbourhood. The outskirts of the park were filled with a variety of houses and a stone wall high enough to prevent children from climbing over. The park itself had all of the aspects one could expect from it: a jungle gym replete with stairs, noodle climbers, an open slide, monkey bars and swings. The two had sat down on a bench just outside of the area where children would play and enjoyed some sandwiches that Yuna had packed.
With a handkerchief neatly placed in her lap and both hands to her food, she gently nibbled it as she took in the sights.
“So this is where the kids of the halidom come to play? It seems a little...small, I suppose. Though truthfully, what comes to mind for me is the training grounds...with our duties to the kingdom, Freya and I didn’t often have much time to play,” Peorth said.
She took another bite of her sandwich and chewed quietly as she considered her words.
“Though that’s the case, I kinda enjoy training. Since I can do it with my retainers, I’ve started to like it a bit more. The two of them make it a lot of fun, as much as my teacher doesn’t like it.”
She laughed quietly, her cheeks flushing pink.
“I don’t think Velvet enjoys training as much as...does, but his optimism makes it hard not to. Warlord Turk claims that he’s one of his worst students and he’s suggested tons of times that I should consider one of the others, but he knows plenty about being a Warrior.”
She looked to him and he looked to her as he took another bite of a sandwich.
“It probably sounds weird hearing it from me, doesn’t it? The idea of me being a Warrior wasn’t something the staff at the castle liked one bit! Even so...one of my ancestors, one of the most renown and powerful women in history was one, if not the first! She too, wielded a spear with courage and led the fight against Agasura King Asmodeus. I’ve only read stories about her, but she was brave and cool and...she’s one of my inspirations, really.”
A couple of small birds flew down from some nearby trees and pecked at the ground surrounding the duo. Peorth ripped a couple of pieces of bread from her sandwich and tossed them to the creatures.
“Valkyrie Leigha was her name. She left both her legend and her legacy in the form of those stories, and the heirlooms we carry to this day. Since I’m the last member of my family, those and their duties, fall to me. You know, originally those were Freya’s duties. You probably do know though, huh? She wasn’t close with too many people because of how sick she was but she really liked you.”
A couple of adults walked by chatting animatedly in the distance, just outside of the park’s borders. A child carrying a bag filled to the brim with a variety of vegetables and other household goods flitted past, moving with purpose. Peorth seemed to be watching, but her gaze seemed unfocused as she brushed some stray hairs aside.
“To be honest, I was a little jealous of her. She was my bigger sister, and because of that she was tasked with our family’s legacy. I mean, truthfully it wasn’t particularly that that I was envious of. When I first heard about all of the things that it required, I was a little scared. It’s a lot to take in, on top of being the next queen and God’s Governor of Water. But all of that, came with you.”
She looked to him and he looked back, then blinked solemnly.
“I was a little envious of how close she had gotten with you. I knew someday that you’d become her knight, that the two of you would go on to become Pleasures, and perhaps eventually so much more than that. To her, you weren’t just a student, but a dear friend. In spite of that, though, you still took the time to look for me and keep me company. I’m sure if you could’ve, you would’ve taken Freya out on your adventures too.”
She folded her napkin and looked up to the bright blue sky above, the two neatly tucked away beneath the bower of a tree.
“In truth, I dunno where we’d be without you. You came into our lives and shook everything up. It feels like you were the start of everything, this wild adventure. You changed my life, Freya’s and Kooh’s. I’m sure you changed that of our dear friends also. I dunno if I say it often enough but...I’m glad that I met you. I always will be.”
The young Abellan swallowed his food and scrunched his face in thought.
“Time with Pe-Pe...happiness,” he replied.
She grinned.
“I feel the same way!”
She looked back to the world before them, taking in the sights as her feet moved rhythmically.
“For the time being, though, I’d like to enjoy this adventure as much as I can! There’s still so much of the halidom that I haven’t seen and experienced. If we could, I’d like to see what it’s like in a school but it might be bad if we try to get in there. Learning about the way the adults live should be good, though. They usually have the most complaints in official paperwork! Do you wanna check out the shopping district and get some dessert?”
TJ nodded and she smiled.
“Okay, let’s go! I’ve heard about a cute shop that sells candies from Kooh!”
After he took her hand, the two made their way out of the park and back into the streets of the halidom.

Hey, look at this! 1000 comments on this forum and 1000 pages in this accursed novel! I can't tell if I should be going through another existential crisis or celebrating my own tenacity.
So? Let's get down to it!

Occasionally I'd post something here about this and that but this time it'll all just be a long blurb at the end, so...ahem, without further ado!
So this time around we're back to Yuna's home. I could've sworn I gave it a name but...might've just been my imagination. No it's real! It's called the Seasoned Pilgrim! I need to add that in somewhere, one of these days. While I was storyboarding I did make an effort to add names to places and people. Templar Sosa was one of the first, the capital city, aptly named Gran Aresvar is one of those things too. Peorth Papa also has a name but you'll hear it...sometime!
On the topic of Yuna and names, let's get back on topic lol. I often mentioned that I wanted to build the culture for Asgard itself, and so this was one of my forays into just that. TJ's memories of the past often seem based around...well, spells! The memories he sees are occasionally his own, but those of Amae's are a little different. They portray an event far flung in the past, but it does feel like a basis for just that and little else. Sadly, his memories of the culture, often times, won't see much use due to the nature of the novel. But as Reina suggested, there are places where they intersect, and from that we got his knowledge of Dancers and the training arc, culminating in him attaining new skills. In this case, we're introduced to the Soothsayer's Hymn. Whether it can be something more than a simple song is left ambiguous, but in that moment in time it serves as something to bond the two together.
One of the things I wanted to do here was to create a little bit of a...how do I put it? Like an understanding of the nature of Bards. When you hear that term, you think of the caster, right? There are regular bards too, the type that just play music. For Yuna, those songs evoke nostalgic memories of the past, and someday those songs might do the same for him, even as he takes them into battle. A little bit, it's sowing the seeds of potential. It could be something, or nothing at all. We'll see!
It's a small thing, but I wanted to have Yuna prepare something different from what she normally would. I worry a lot about her cooking repertoire but I don't show enough of what she can do. It's tricky, that one. I'd probably mentioned it prior, but I wanted her shop to be more of a traveller's bar than a soup kitchen. Dunno why that was what I went to the first time around, but I was thinking I could make that distinction by giving a better idea of the place. Having a menu, signs and other such things. The name evokes that kinda feeling too, doesn't it? It's also foreshadowing! K-kinda. As for this scene itself, I wanted to give it the feeling of...well, a family vibe, you know? Yuna is the closest thing to a family that TJ knows he has, and it's at times like these that he's gonna learn what it was like, what it meant to him, and what it means now. His memories of her vanished and she's at the other side of the continent, but like with others, in seeing his memories of her, the forgotten bond becomes stronger as he recalls what brought them together. From a writing standpoint, it shows his development in the past and further solidifies her character, while also showing how she changed after the war.
TJ's lack of words and lack of singing the lyrics to the song lends credence to the concept that words hold power. We learned from Reina that the dances themselves don't have any effect, but when imbued with mana then they become spells. That raises the possibility that with the words or even the use of mana, that these could too. What those effects could be, remains to be discovered but there's potential! The great part about it is, Yuna doesn't consider that possibility at all lol. She's just thinking of relationships. Not just romantic ones, mind!
Anyway, after that, we get introduced to two more song names, being Distant Thunder and Keepers of the Crown. I really wanted to elaborate more on Yuna's memories because we heard things every now and again about her past, but it was always rather limited. It ties everything together a bit, doesn't it? We learn about the culture, about Yuna, about the halidom and what all of these things and people meant in the near past. It points towards the future, and at this point in time, the present, where it's just a cook and her kid. A time of peace and tranquility, albeit ephemeral. Yuna acknowledges that it was the sacrifices others had made that earned them their peace and the possibility there would be more in the future. Given what readers know from the present story, you can imagine how she felt when all of that came to pass.
In truth, I think that's one of my favourite aspects of their relationship. She raises him with such love and care, fearing that someday he's gonna go to war. Stories like those always tend to hit you where it hurts, don't they? Seeing a mother sending off her boy to fight. How that'll play out, I'll leave to your imagination, but we all know it's coming based on the course of events. I'll do my best to execute it well!

Moving on! We get more Velvet, but this time without Templar Sosa. I wanted to give her a bit of a mischievous and youthful air. In all fairness, when they're all grown adults that doesn't change too much lol. But! Well there's not really a but to that. Peorth just kinda rolls with the punches, so Des and occasionally Kooh and Ardoss wind up wrangling their idiots lol. She enjoys the ride, but given what we see throughout the Duets, it feels pretty fitting for her, doesn't it? It's everything she wanted and then some.
Now then, worldbuilding! Currently, Asgard lacks locations, beasts, and more! I didn't go too into detail on that because I didn't wanna derail the story. That, and if I had characters describing something they both knew of everything would come to a screeching halt as the immersion of the story breaks. So? What's a ganudin? Some kinda four-legged land creature. It's big and quite frankly, dangerous. The alpha part implies they travel in packs. I've come to the understanding that describing beasts is hard without a proper comparison. Without a visual aid, all I have to go on are words! Words words words! A forgotten art! Not really, but anyway, Maerha is a city far, far away from Gran Aresvar. Will it ever hold any import in this story? Probably not! However, you might hear it mentioned every now and again. It'll give you a better sense of the world by having it and others.
So there are two reasons for this convo! Major reasons, I suppose. One! It introduces us to the idea that the knights aren't just there for keeping the peace in the city and/or fighting in wars. They do subjugation of beasts and other such tasks, though there are adventurers on Asgard. As you might imagine, though, the top adventurers have gone down to Midgard. We learned about this during USSR, that those given permission by the royal family go down and carry out their duties there, fighting against the Agasura. By that juncture, there'd be quite a few, so handling beasts on Asgard is a small duty in comparison. The second thing is, is that Asgard isn't infested with Agasura. There are a variety of beasts that could pose a threat if left unchecked and so adventurers and/or knights are required to rein them in, but other than that, it's a pretty peaceful place.
As for being on gate duty, it is kinda a big deal 'cause that's the last bastion before people will enter the Instance where the royal family is. Templar Sosa entrusting that role to Velvet wasn't just because she's his daughter, though it did give him some sway among the knights lol. He did so because he's one of the knights closest to the princess and knows the situation with her Keruz. As you can imagine, his daughter likely pestered him about it on several occasions lol. What father could say no to his daughter, I ask? Not that I'd know. Me? Married with kids? Ha! Maybe in the next lifetime.
One of the convenient things about writing this scene is, that it allowed me to have something meaningful happen to show a bit of a lapse in time while TJ made his way to their location. Not only is the perspective already at that given location, I didn't have to show TJ's journey there a second time so soon. In TAD 3 we already saw him making that journey from start to finish, so a reason to forego it is welcome. We also get to see some more of Velvet's antics lol.
As for the subordinate's last line for the scene, promotion refers to going from Knight to Templar. Graduation refers to going from...well, a knight-in-training to a knight proper. I'd say squire or paige but they don't particularly serve their superiors like a squire would. In all fairness, some of the knights that graduate don't serve the kingdom, instead choosing the path of adventurers. Having undergone the proper training, they would likely have the blessing of the kingdom to set off.

After the meeting with Velvet is a baton pass to Kooh. I did forego the courtyard scene here but that was just for the sake of convenience really. The path would likely be the same. For the first time, TJ says something too! There's not any particular rhyme or reason to when he responds to characters so don't think too hard about it. He just does sometimes, or doesn't. As you can imagine going by Kooh's words, this is a bit further in the future, after she was taken in by the kingdom.
The route they take through the castle is a little different, since this time a certain intrepid Warlord isn't present, and they have some power with Kooh. Persuasive power, not physical power! I took this chance to introduce some new locations in the castle you might see again later. Through this scene, we learn that the castle has a vineyard and the cellar is often used for fermentation. Thus, they produce their own wine! When you've got all that space, may as well do something with it eh? I did a bit of research on the tools and stuff, so TJ isn't the only one who has no idea what most of that stuff is for lol.
In truth, I feel like I could describe the great hall more. On one hand, I feel like it'd be the proper thing to do to help envision the scene, but on the other it feels like it'd be...well, a big waste of time, really. Both for me and for the readers, since the duo is there only for the briefest of moments. If it was a place they spent more time in, perhaps it'd serve a purpose, doubly so if you saw it again later, but for just a glance it's a waste.
Following that, we get Kooh running into maids and TJ being put in the art room. You probably guessed, but there's only so many people who could be using that room lol. She was there recently, perhaps! Which means, she has some semblance of an understanding of art! Not just the arts! I have to admit, I love the idea of Peorth learning all of these valuable skills and in the end, she became a beautiful gorilla with a spear. She hasn't forgotten her lessons, mind you, but she chose to lead in a war instead of stamping papers like a proper princess. My parents would turn in their graves if that were the case for us lol.
Anyway, maids! They exist, in this castle. There are...butlers(?) too, somewhere. They just didn't appear here. Maybe I should just say servants. I feel like there should be more in the castle, but it is a castle, so they're not all gonna be walking down the halls. They're busy doing their duties! Wanted to have at least a couple appear, though. It wouldn't be hard to make the castle feel more inhabited, but the story would slow down substantially for that. Just know that there's a whole lot happening behind those closed doors and other parts of the castle. Past me was prepared for this, also! Good job, past me! As Kooh suggests, the guards were originally on duty around the princess' quarters. It's the logical conclusion, no? The reason they're not there, is because it was at Peorth's behest they move their focus elsewhere, thus Kooh and TJ could sneak past them! Simple, but brilliant in its simplicity!

One more baton pass to Peorth, this time. There's a bit of a conversation here, though. As TJ suspects, some time has passed, and as you can imagine this takes place quite a bit after Freya's passing. We're starting to see the foundations of Peorth's current self in this and how she'll grow and change over the course of events. There's also an explanation as to why they needed to meet her there! I was on the top of my game! Thankfully, it didn't come off too strangely. In this case, Kooh's the only one in the know. She's the plan girl, more or less lol.
Now, some quick things to note: The queen's entourage likely often includes, but isn't limited to, the queen herself, potentially the king, her retainers(Velvet and Straw Hat), the kingsguard(Sosa and those directly underneath him) and maybe some knights that would follow nearby. Valerie and Roderick are retainers also. I dunno if I mentioned this prior, but they were Freya's, both her retainers and caretakers, more or less. They don't appear here, but you'll see them. They're around somewhere.
I did say Kooh was the plan girl, and her elaborate plan continues with a date with the resident fugitive. He isn't much of a fugitive now, but the guard is still wary of him lol. Anyway, have you ever seen a cat in the dark? Their pupils get big and buggy when they're not in a well-lit room. It's crazy how quick the change happens. Those buggers are pretty quick at adjusting. Evolution, I guess! Given that, why do Humans take so long to adjust their sight from bright to dark, but so quickly for the latter? Do you know how hard it is wandering around in the dark? I swear, there are too many occasions where I get jump-scared by a sudden meow in a pitch black room.
But anyway, a serkit is some kinda bird! It's the equivalent of hawk eyes, but you likely guessed that by the context. They're very different from hawks, though. I won't tell you how, so let your imagination run free lol.
All that aside though, with this I wanted to show the bond the two have formed. It's still very early in their relationship, but you can see them becoming as close as real sisters here. Though in all fairness, if they were sisters they'd be eat each other's throats...most likely. I swear, there's no one that hates women as much as other women do. But hell, I wouldn't know, I'm not one lol. My brothers and I used to fight a lot, but as we got older we got along a lot more. Mostly. My elder bro and I still bond over monhun. Hell, we play it to this very day! Sunbreak is fun!
In spite of their sisterhood, their relationship does have it's complications and that is acknowledged at times. I often play it for jokes, but Peorth does take it seriously, as does Kooh. As they develop, you'll see how it plays out, and hopefully reaches a satisfying conclusion, along with many other relationships.
Now I originally didn't describe Kooh so I could do it here. Her look aside from her clothes is essentially the same, and with Peorth in it, it gives you a better idea of what we'll be seeing going forward. I'd considered describing her outfit too but said fuck it at some point lol. Could be useful, but not entirely needed. Kooh is just in these scenes and her outfits are pretty typical, standard kingdom stuff. Standard kingdom princess stuff.
Hey, remember how I said Peorth can act? Me too! This is her doing it! My nonsense aside, we get a return of Remedi's dagger(I should give it a name. Named weapons activate my almonds) and a brooch! A very specific brooch entrusted to her by Peorth Papa himself! This is an important item, so make sure you remember it, 'cause you'll see it again! Given that she accepts it, we get a literal(figurative) baton pass. I'm a professional.

Now then, I confess I took some shortcuts but in truth it'd be much of the same. You likely guessed it, but they didn't sneak the whole way back to the entrance. Along the way they encountered guards, but Peorth used Kooh's authority to bypass them. I knew this one would be unavoidable and it did give me room to do a bit more with Velvet, though I should've had them say something to her. Bit of a wasted opportunity there, might change it later. Couple more things about that, though! I'd like to say that the knights are part of a guild, moreso for the convenience of being able to chat across long distances. The fact stands that those within and without an Indun can't communicate, so if Peorth was to tell them they could inform the others for both occasions. But doing a similar convo twice would likely be redundant in and of itself, so anymore than that would just be bad. The other thing to note is the reference to Templar Sosa! He may have learned something from his daughter and his subordinates may gradually also.
With the two in the halidom, we get some chatter between the two. I tried to show Peorth slipping into her old habits a little bit, both with her lack of abbreviations and her choice of words. That, and TJ actually speaking up for once lol. From that first conversation, we learn that TJ can't swim and the head maid is mentioned. I want to do something with her but I dunno what yet. Someday I will, but until then, she's just gonna be...well, the head maid, that may or may not be somewhat scary and/or strict!
An orken is a land bird. Like...an ostrich or a penguin. More the former than the latter. Whether they're aggressive or not, I won't say, but as you can imagine everyone's favourite Warlord did something to get its attention lol. I mean, it was probably obvious, huh? Among the boys, he's the most likely to do something like that. It's also a little reminiscent of a scene from USSR isn't it? ...That acronym concerns me endlessly. I have a terrible track record with them and I think I shouldn't be allowed to use them, tbh.
Next? Big info? Maybe lol. We learn that TJ does have a parent...of sorts. Who's Mama? I feel like you probably already know given the course of events lol. In spite of that, I'm not gonna say it! Place your bets! Not that I'd bet, it's a losing wager! Do I look like Monica to you? That aside, we do get a bit more detail about it. It's a durable item, which is why TJ can wear it for extended periods of time. He didn't come with the mandolin though, so someone gave it to him after he arrived on Asgard. Might make for a nice little side story, but I've got my hands full already so it's not on the top of my list.

Moving on! We get the duo at Yarn's Spindle and a new character! She's probably a one-off, tbh lol. Maybe she's out there somewhere, Risa, that is. If she did appear, I've not the foggiest what I'd do with her, but a reunion with Kooh would be kinda nice, huh? So for the record, that moment when she notices them? She immediately knew it wasn't Kooh. Hence why she smiles so knowingly and asks that question. She's got a bit of a playful side to her and plays along with the kids' scheme.
One of the interesting things about this scene is it tells us a bit more about the character's relationships. From Risa, we learn that Kooh visits often, that she does so on missions and that the head maid occasionally organizes for her visits. What the castle does in turn for Risa remains unknown, but she does support Kooh on her missions, and the two likely talk a lot about what they're up to. Despite being younger by quite a bit, they get along well. In the case, it may mean Kooh just comes off as mature for her age, or that Risa loves kids.
On to clothes shopping, we're seeing Peorth's tomboy streak a little bit lol. I mean, she wears a dress in the present and there's several reasons, but deep down she has a bit of a rebellious streak to her. ...Maybe it's not that deep, since she snuck outta the castle again. Peorth's description of Remedi sounds basic, but it's pretty apt. Her words after are the sign that at this point, she's the queen already. She lost her whole family and is the only one that remains, so she's doing all she can to be strong enough to lead. Perhaps in that sense, her desire to set aside those studies she was tasked with is justified. When I think about what she lost and why she would choose the path she did, it makes me think of Reina's struggle a bit. It's hard to constantly be reminded of and have to lament your own weakness. But it's in understanding that, and searching for ways to overcome it that sooner rather than later, you'll hit your stride and find a means to grow more. As a character in a novel, it's the start line for a change. As a heroine, those events are the start of her hero's journey. The clothes make the princess, though!
Despite the non-reaction she got from TJ, she took it in stride, huh? She's got some real strength of heart lol.
Moving on, we get details about Kooh and her mission! Also her father's shadow has a name! It's Kei! It's rather normal, isn't it?! A normal name for an abnormal guy! I love that she just acknowledges that TJ's never seen him, but that he's seen TJ on multiple occasions lol. When I wrote that, it was with the idea that in many of the scenes exploring the castle, Kei's probably in there somewhere just watching the events play out. It'd be like Where's Waldo, except rather than in a crowd of people, you'd have to find him hidden among all the castle's furniture and decorations.
New gala just dropped! Peorth(Summer/Your Dad) grab it while you can, lads! I'm still waiting for that gacha, Y*goo. It's a sound investment! That and a certain nesoberi...
We do get Peorth settling on an outfit and...well, we get her showing her more girly side. In the present, I feel like she shows it a lot less! ...Which would explain why the girls described her as militaristic. On top of being a training nut, yeah she doesn't seem too girly lol. But beneath that intense, guild master exterior is a girly girl just dying to get out!
As for the dress? There's something beautiful about it. It's simple, but lovely in it's simplicity. Perhaps it's the colours or the design itself, but they tend to have an air of innocence, serenity or perhaps, something like a carefree nature to offer the wearer. The hat goes hand in hand with that, at times reminding of someone who might be from the country. Given the wearer and the woman who originally wore something of the sort, it seems a little backwards, no? But the truth is, Remedi wasn't a princess. Where she was from isn't explicitly said yet, but she married and became royalty. The sunflower too, the symbolism is likely obvious to most, if Peorth's dialogue didn't give it away. That one is more fitting for her than her mother, but I hope that I was able to express the love she has for her through those things.
Why did I pick this? It's something you see often in a variety of things, and something I have too. I have fond memories of it, since it was such a sight that had led me on quite a journey. To find someone and discover things I'd thought long lost to time. I gained a lot of valuable things along the way, and to the day hold them near and dear. Such things hold a special place in my heart, so I'll always look upon them fondly. Such a thing seemed perfect for the love shared between this parent and child, and it'd be remiss of me not to take the opportunity to express that. Someday, I'll follow up on their bond and hopefully, give it the closure that it deserves.

But now's not the time for me to be getting sentimental, now is it?! This update's almost over and it's way past my dinner time! Let's gooooooooo!
Next! It's lunch time for these dorks! We're seeing vestiges of Peorth's interest in history too. Despite her desire not to study, when it comes to studying(as in reading) she does show some interest. Less so in the other more active tasks. Knowledge is power. Literally, in this novel. Literarylly! Heh! Shopping for clothes, eating lunch together in the park...it really is a date, huh? Goddamn normies.
A part of the reason I wanted to do this was to show the disconnect Peorth feels with the world outside of her own, in a sense. She's doing what Kooh intended, and we're seeing it first-hand, thankfully. It'd be easy to mess that up, and though it might not seem like it, that shopping trip was part and parcel to it. Though in all fairness, it seemed more like a desire for her to be able to live with a bit more freedom. It was both, really. She often does things in service to the people, especially in the present and even in this memory she seeks to do so. Kooh's trying to help her realize that she needs to do things for herself also, because she's too adamant on her role and not enough on her wishes. Life's all about balance, baby!
Back to the matter at hand, more history! Though this is obvious to readers, really. It's weird to think about. Ten or so pages ago, we were seeing Valkyrie Leigha in action. Now, she's just a legend that her descendants look upon with reverence. It feels surreal to me, and I'm the one writing it. But if it feels that way, perhaps I'd made some progress towards some of my early goals. Me aside, we learn a bit more about Peorth and her feelings towards Freya.  She always appears stalwart toward her duties, but here she admits that she found them daunting. As we know though, it's her friends that gave her the courage to face all of the hardships life throws at her, and that still holds true in the present. You thought last chapter's title was a one-off thing?! Oh no no no, that's a persistent one!
The big thing here, again, and perhaps as ever, is that I hope that these little moments makes their bond feel true. They've been through a lot together and this isn't even the end of it, but the two will continue to grow as characters and as friends as the story carries on. How that friendship blossomed, and blossoms into love, I hope feels justified and genuine. It's a complex thing that differs for everybody, but I hope in times like these, you can see those developments gradually happen. This one too, comes with all the complexities of a relationship too!

With that said, that's the end of this update!
A lot's happened. Been sulking a lot lately. By that, I mean I was in a funk but the two are interchangeable at this point. I wasn't entirely unproductive, though! I've done a bit more work on Pillow Talk and I'm kinda figuring things out. I'll probably try to diligently get things done with it until I get to Svartalfheim. Need some more work in my notes for that. I'll likely upload it here, but it's slow and there isn't much. I realized I need to do new skills for Saviour and Dancer, along with...you know, it's just everybody. All of them. They ALL need skills, because two of them aren't even LT classes! I've hardly done shit with Talin as a Summoner because he's a cheater who has a secondary class! All of the heroes do! Long story short, no shortcuts for me, we're doing it the hard way. Sukie, theoretically should be the easiest 'cause there's SOME precedent, via Sanc and LT itself in her class.
In the meantime and likely when I get to that point, I'll do some stuff on Innocent, both here and in the story itself. Or if I get frustrated. I'll try to update this a bit more frequently when I have time, but honestly, I fear that one day I'll run out of things to post. It's inevitable, really(and in my honest opinion probably for the best. But who needs that, anyway?) but until then, I'll just keep on keeping on. Probably. Nothing is promised, everything is up for debate.
In other news? Not much to say for me. I binged Birdie Wing for a variety of unusual reasons, I played a bunch of Monhun, I mistaked the Proving Grounds for Tower of Babel and panicked over nothing, and I no-lifed the guild war to reach a new milestone. Couldn't make it in the top 80k...they were too strong, those 80k+ GBF players.

There is something I want to talk about, though. I want to share with you this, cute(not that she'd ever admit it) panda! Girl. Panda girl. She's great. First, links. That'd probably help huh?
Youtube Channel
Twitter
Twitch

You're probably asking yourself, "Damn TJ, why are you shilling?" and the better question is, when don't I? Truth be told it's typically masked as me complaining about this or that or making terrible jokes. They all blend together eventually.
But enough about me. ...Mostly? What I mean to say is, I've been following her for a bit. Days, weeks, months, whichever you prefer. All of the above, really. Why? She sings, she dances, she games and does great impressions. She talks about a lot of stuff within my sphere of interest and she's a fun sort that flies under the radar. A diamond in the rough, in my opinion. She also has some covers and an original song(my favourite cover is Flos, FYI) so give 'em a listen too. Now before I get sentimental, I did talk about this a bit, so...y'know? If you can put up with my humor and antics, you might come to like her. She has a redebut scheduled for the 17th, so it'd be a good chance to have a watch and see. Roll up, cheer her on, participate, all that good stuff.
Maybe all of this might not mean much. Most wouldn't likely care but...for whatever it's worth, if even 1 or two more people came along, or even became regulars, I know I'd be thankful I took the chance...and in truth, I've waffled on doing anything for a while. But if that someday comes where a few people made a huge difference, then...well, I'd have a reason to be smug! Doesn't get much better than that, amirite?!
With that outta the way, smell ya later!

As was per usual, the main streets were bustling with people running hither and thither. Despite the crowd, Peorth weaved through it with careful precision and grace. At times, people would clear the way for her when they glimpsed her azure locks, likely well aware that they were looking at the queen’s own shadow.
In spite of this, however, not all looks, nor words were kind. Some of the citizens and even the shopkeepers would gaze at her with disgust or sneer when they saw her distinct figure. Some event went so far as to hurl insults or click their tongues when she walked by.
“Crawl back into your hole, urchin!” One man snarled.
“Looking for a new mark to pilfer from, rat?” A woman asked, glaring at her.
“Tsk!” A shopkeeper clicked his tongue before he turned away.
TJ’s eyes darted to and from each voice, standing out from amidst the usual din of the crowd before flickering back to the princess. In spite of it all, she still put on her best smile, almost meeting the cheer that the young Kooh had shown. As she did so, she ignored the hateful comments and greeted the occasional person who greeted her.
“Good afternoon, Lady Kooh!” A citizen passing by said with a wave.
“Afternoon!” Peorth answered, smiling.
“How you doin’ Kooh?” Another asked as he walked by.
“Feeling great! You’re not looking too bad yourself!”
She slipped out of the crowd as she looked at a side street and pointed to it.
“This way, TJ. It should be right around the corner.”
At her words, he nodded as they began to walk down the street. While they walked into the shade of the rooftops and buildings surrounding them, Peorth let out a gentle sigh. She looked around to make sure they were out of the radius and earshot of the other pedestrians before finally relaxing.
She let go of TJ’s hand and rubbed her cheeks with her fingers.
“I dunno how Kooh does it. I feel like my face is getting stiff from smiling so much...”
“Kooh is nice,” he replied.
She looked to him and grinned slightly.
“She is, isn’t she? I don’t think it was her intention for us to witness this but...she never mentioned it to me, that girl. I’m sure she deals with all of this on a regular basis, be it on kingdom-sanctioned missions or not. The times we’ve travelled together, most hold their tongue, don’t they? You’ve likely noticed that too.”
The Bard blinked at her words and she smiled bitterly.
“I understand that, somewhat. Many objected at the prospect of me inheriting the throne because of my age and inexperience. Those that support me are likely against Kooh being my shadow, also, let alone a soldier of the kingdom. But I won’t balk at their suspicions, nor will I let her efforts be in vain. Through action, we’ll change their perceptions. I know we can, and we’ll find a way.
“Still, let’s not let those put a damper on our play date. Also, if I get too comfortable breaking character somebody might get one of the guards to escort me back to the castle.”
She closed her eyes as a bead of sweat rolled down her cheek.
“Let’s go get some treats, TJ.”

The two rounded the corner and found the store tucked away amidst a series of others. The sign on the front and the appearance of it was nothing particularly stand out. The lettering was fine and written in cursive, reading ‘Sweets Shoppe’. It was relatively small in size and at a glance, likely a family business.
At the sight, TJ couldn’t help but wonder why Kooh had selected it particularly, let alone why she mentioned it to Peorth.
The queen pushed the door open and the bell at the top jingled as the two entered. Just like the outside, the inside was small but homely. The walls had a few shelves with a variety of candies that were probably popular before the princess’ time. The floor itself had two shelves that spanned the length of it, leaving space between and at their ends for customers to browse and visit the counter. The counter itself also had a set before it and a series of small items to choose from laid across it, with a space in between for shoppers to buy. Behind the counter was a small elderly woman with grey hair tied up in a bun. Her size, the wrinkles in her face and skin and the wise look in her distant eyes was all the proof they needed to discern her years. Though they could only see a small portion of her torso, it was draped in an orange, diamond-patterned shawl.
She sat in a chair in a corner hidden behind a set of lollipops when they entered and at the sound, she smiled slightly.
“Welcome, children. We’ve restocked recently so I hope you can find all that you’re looking for,” she said.
“Hey Bernadette, TJ and I decided to drop by today,” Peorth said.
Bernadette arose from her chair, took her cane from behind the counter and made her way over to the centre where she stepped on to a stool. The two entered and continued to the west side of the store looking at the variety of sweets she had on sale.
“Did you now? Welcome to my humble little shop, Princess.”
Peorth dropped the bag of candy she was looking at back amidst the pile and almost performed a double-take. TJ followed her glimpse to Bernadette who did indeed stand a little higher on her stool, but seemed to be looking directly ahead rather than at them.
“H-hold on a second, you’ve got the wrong girl.”
The shopkeeper smiled as she placed her hands behind her back.
“I take it most couldn’t discern the difference between you two, could they? But I don’t intend to tease you. I’ve met with Kooh on many occasions, before and after she became your shadow. Given that, I must say that your efforts to match her intonation and cadence are quite something.”
Realizing that she had been seen through, her facade crumbled and she knit her brows.
“Were those what gave me away?”
Bernadette shook her head yet her eyes did not move with it.
“Somewhat. The rhythm in the way you walk was one of the clearest signs. You do so with some semblance of authority, with confidence some would say. Kooh’s are the opposite, and fitting for one who serves the role that she does.”
“You knew Kooh before she became my shadow? Then...” Peorth shook her head before she turned to TJ. “W-we should probably leave.”
“You needn’t go, Princess. I don’t intend to have you taken back to the castle, nor would I want to see your friend chased away. I’m sure that your spirit desires freedom, just as Queen Remedi’s had.”
Despite turning to leave, she stopped in her tracks and turned around.
“Did you know her?” She asked as she turned around.
“Not personally, no. But I imagine there were very few in the kingdom who didn’t know of her antics. She breathed life into this place in ways none had in all my years. Just as you and your little friend have rocked the boat, she did also, bringing about much needed change. However, she did so as an adult, and you are still so young.”
Bernadette smiled, her eyes closed as she did.
“Your actions, Remedi’s and Kooh’s needn’t be seen as mistakes. All that you’ve done is part of growing up, and those of your mother’s has helped us all to grow. I strongly believe it was due to her our views on humanity changed and our bonds with them and the Agasura grew. Things that were once thought impossible, she challenged and brought about change.
“Your friend there...TJ, no? I strongly believe you two will change the destinies of us all, should he be who was promised.”
Peorth looked to TJ and the Bard tilted his head quizzically.
“I believe in him and that gives me the courage to face forward. Knowing that you and others have hope in me, I promise to fulfill those expectations to the best of my ability!”
“I’ve no doubts that you will, Princess. But today you’re not Lady Amae’s proxy, now are you? You’re a pair of kids in a candy store. I hope you’ll find something to your liking.”
Clenching a fist to her chest, Peorth’s cheeks flushed as she smiled slightly.
“Yes...yeah. I’m sure we will.”

The two began to browse again and Peorth looked around all over with a glint in her eyes.
“There’s such a variety, isn’t there?” She asked as her head and eyes traced the shelves. “I’ve had these ones before.”
She pointed to a small set of sour candies shaped like people.
“Kooh brought some to my bedroom once after dinner and we ate them together. They start out with a sour taste, but then they turn really sweet!”
TJ gazed at her silently and she knit her brows.
“I know sour sounds bad but it’s a good kind of sour! Like a sweet kind! You should try them, you might like it.”
The two browsed up and down the aisles as Peorth excitedly told him about some of the things she had tried.
“Truthfully the head maid and the others are very against me eating sweets. They’ve told me how unhealthy it is and make certain to maintain my diet. Kooh knows too, but she said she wants me to enjoy new things even if it’s only once in a while. However, when it comes to Midgardian carrots, she’ll only occasionally make an exception. She can be surprisingly strict at times.”
Her expression seemed to wilt somewhat at the thought of having to eat the vegetable. She perked back up at the sight of gummy worms.
“I rather like these!” She said as she picked up a small bag with a smile. “They have a somewhat subdued flavour, but they still have a very subtle sweetness to them. It’s something I feel I could never tire of.”
The Abellan looked to the sweet and back to Peorth and she blinked.
“Why are you giving me that look? They’re not actually worms, you know?! I can’t think of anybody who would eat them, and I especially wouldn’t! It’s a candy, see? They’re rainbow coloured!”
At the sight of the Princess frantically explaining herself, Bernadette laughed quietly.
As they made their way to the other side of the store Peorth’s head swivelled as she took in all the sights, colours and the potential flavours. She finally stopped on one and solemnly walked over to it before she took it in her hands.
“These...I only have a vague memory of but...I haven’t forgotten them.”
She took a small package with a series of star-shaped candies in a myriad of colours. At the sight of them, Peorth seemed to gaze with both a look of longing and nostalgia. Her eyes shuttered and her cheeks flushed and she stood silently for a time.
“When Freya and I were young, mother and father left on an expedition to a neighbouring city state. We were too young to go with them and the wilds between the city states had their own dangers to portend with. Given that was the case, they left us in the care of the maids and at the time, some of my father’s trusted soldiers, Valerie and Roderick.
“When they came back, they brought quite a few things along with the results of their expeditions. Most I couldn’t appreciate at the time but...the sweets my mother had looked just like these. She said that every night she spent away from us, she’d look up to the stars shining above thinking of us. Father bought them during their expedition at the thought of it.”
She held them in the palm of her hands as she smiled slightly.
“Even now, I can still hear the echo of their voices. I might get a couple of these. One to enjoy with you, and one to keep so I’ll always remember that memory.”
TJ took another bag and placed it in her hands.
“Did you see anything else you’d like to try? No need to be shy. I do get a regular allowance but very rarely go shopping.”
The Bard shook his head and she huffed gently, her brows knit but grinned nonetheless.
“Okay then, let’s go make our purchase.”
The pair brought their choices to the counter and laid them out for the shopkeeper.
“Did you find all that you were looking for, Children?” Bernadette asked.
“We did yeah, all we were looking for and then some,” Peorth answered.
While the queen took her coin purse out to buy their sweets, the shopkeeper placed everything into a bag for them.
“I’m glad to hear that. If you should find yourself able to leave the castle again Princess, please feel free to come again. You’re always welcome to take refuge here in case of pursuers, as are you, TJ. I won’t bite, nor will I tell a soul that I saw you.”
Accepting the bag, Peorth nodded with a smile.
“It’d be my pleasure. Thank you for having us, Bernadette, and for looking out for Kooh all these years.”
She closed her eyes and nodded before she waved them off.
“Think nothing of it, Deary. Children like her and you two need some semblance of freedom to grow. After all, it’ll be all of you that shape our future. You get home safe now.”
“Will do! Thanks again!”
“Bye bye,” TJ said.
With no further words, the two exited the shop.

As they walked down the street, Peorth thoroughly enjoyed one of her star candies while TJ held a gummy worm. He raised it to the sky, both eyes squinting through the transparent snack.
“You don’t need to gaze at it so intensely, TJ. It’s not gonna bite you.” Peorth said as she chuckled gently.
In turn he brought it closer to his eye and let out a low groaning noise as if he was considering the prospect.
“At the very least, you’re cautious about what you eat. It’s safe to say that your guardian taught you well, didn’t she? We’ve had our fair share of incidents. Without the gang, I honestly think you’d have poisoned yourself on several occasions. Fish, bugs, mushrooms and berries...I suppose that just means you’re growing up too, huh?”
At her words he looked to her and tilted his head and she smiled slightly.
“But there’s still much and more we need to teach you. Maybe someday, you’ll remember. But even if that’s not the case...we’ll still have plenty of fun. With everybody.”
As they moved to the main streets, the two came to a halt and watched the passerby flitting about. Peorth took the Abellan’s hand and pulled him back, then wrapped her arms around his shoulders to keep him close. A wagon passed by steadily before continuing along its path.
“Try and be careful, okay?”
With half a gummy worm in his mouth, he nodded.
“Now that we’re here, though...I’m not sure where we should go next. There’s a few things I’ve learned by looking and talking to people, but I’m not entirely sure where else Kooh goes. What about you, TJ? Do you have somewhere you’d like to see? Maybe somewhere we could learn something new?”
His head darted in her direction and he nodded before he took her hand. Putting the rest of the sweet in his mouth in a couple of bites, he gave her a gentle pull.
“This way,” he said.
He led her through a variety of streets before moving towards some of the more obscure side-streets. Eventually they arrived at a location with some men and women in various types of armour moving about with a sense of purpose.
“This is...the military district? Did you want to chat with the knights or something?”
“Not them.”
He shook his head and led her further in. Some of the passerby gave them passing glances while others watched with a keen curiosity. They made their way across the district towards a small building that seemed to have a grassy field backing it.
“The archery range? Now you’ve got me completely baffled.”
They stopped at the receptionist counter and she got to her feet before shifting her glasses. A mousey looking girl with chestnut hair tied in a ponytail and green eyes gazed back at them.
“Well...hello there, Children! Oh! You must be Queen Peorth’s aide! Kooh, right?” She asked.
“That’s right,” Peorth answered.
“Did you and your friend come to practice at the range today? We have a section for children right this way.”
She gestured to a hallway to her right and TJ shook his head.
“I don’t want the kids’ area,” he said.
At his words the receptionist blinked, then looked to Peorth who seemed just as baffled.
“I didn’t know he spoke,” she muttered.
“...Most people don’t. He rarely does, really.” She answered, smiling sheepishly.
“Given that’s the case...we won’t deny you access to the archery range. Typically you’d require a parent or guardian eighteen or over but...well, you’re already combat trained, no? We’ve little reason to think you need adult supervision. I do feel that I should warn you, though, that most of the bows are made for adults, so using them won’t be easy.”
“It’ll be alright! I’ve trained plenty with bows and I’m confident in my physical ability!”
The receptionist chuckled quietly.
“Alrighty then. My coworker outside will help you get all set up. Have fun, you two.”
“Thank you!”
TJ gave her a solemn nod as he followed Peorth down the hall toward the range.

“I suppose you remembered that I took archery lessons, huh?” She smiled. “I can’t say it’s my strong suit, but I do practice it every now and again in spite of studying other weapons. Broadswords are a bit out of my league, but the weight and range of a spear are just right.” Peorth explained as she closed her eyes and reminisced.
As the two walked down the halls, she opened them once more and took a look around as TJ did also. Pictures of various Explorers and Treasure Hunters over the years lined the walls, some famed for their deeds and some for being alumni or graduates. There were signs inviting promising archers to join the royal ranged unit scattered about, and others generally recruiting for the military. At the sight of them, the queen seemed to be mulling something over.
“Since war broke out, the kingdom has been making more of an effort to strengthen its ranks. I don’t think we lack soldiers, nor do we want for promising candidates, but keeping people’s interest in the subject is pretty critical. In that war, though we minimized the casualties, we did lose quite a few people. ...My mother among them.”
She closed her eyes, took a deep breath and exhaled before opening them again.
“Now that I’m responsible for the kingdom, I have to make sure that our soldiers get the training they need and that the next generation is prepared. There’ll come a time where those who served their kingdom will lay down their arms and return to their families. I wanna make sure that they can. That they can finally retire knowing that Asgard is in good hands; that it’ll be protected.
“Convincing boys and girls to take an interest in fighting is tough but...it’s why we have sections like the children’s area, after all. They can shoot targets with slingshots and win prizes.”
She laughed quietly at the prospect.
“Becoming a Treasure Hunter is a far cry from that, but they have years to hone their skills, after all! Someday, it’s those Treasure Hunters that’ll uncover the mysteries our ancestors had left for us to discover. But deep down I realize that the path of a soldier or an adventurer isn’t for everybody. Those that consider it, and are willing to take up the sword, I’ll always salute them.”
The two arrived at a pair of double doors and pushed them open, stepping back out into the outside. As was promised, they arrived under the shaded rooftop of the range before a small grassy field dotted with targets. At the far end of the area a young man sat at the counter, flipping through a magazine. With messy black hair, long bangs and a bored scowl, he flipped through a magazine as they entered. Behind him, a series of prizes were lined up along a shelf. The two walked up to the counter and he raised his eyes from his magazine to gaze down at them.
“Pair of kids, huh? The kids’ section is at the other side of the building.” He suggested, pointing back the way they came.
TJ shook his head and the shopkeeper blinked. He looked to Peorth and she knit her brows.
“You don’t need to worry, we know what we’re in for,” she suggested.
“Uh huh...I guess you’re here to learn to use a bow? If Daria let you in I guess you don’t need an adult. So? You here for practice or the challenge?”
“Umm...what are we here for, TJ?” Peorth asked, looking to him.
“I want to help Pe-Pe...win a prize!” He said as he clenched his fists.
“Huh?!”
“So it’s the challenge course then? You kids sure you don’t want the other section? It’s not gonna be easy, you know.” The shopkeeper asked as he gazed down at their arms.
“It’ll be fine. Probably. But I am a little curious...do adults often come to take on the challenge course?”
The shopkeeper scrunched his face up as he considered the prospect.
“Sometimes. It’s mostly couples that attempt it. Most of the actual Explorers and Treasure Hunters aren’t interested in the prizes, but they might give it a go if they’re feeling frisky. Those who are training often just come to shoot at the targets. Hitting a bullseye isn’t easy anyway, so if they can’t do that, chances are they can’t do the challenge course.”
“I see...how would you say the turnout is on a regular day? Do you think the facility sees a lot of use?”
The shopkeeper raised his eyes from his magazine again and raised a brow.
“You’ve got a lot of questions in there, don’t you, Girly? Is this a secret inspection or something?”
Peorth laughed quickly as she gestured it wasn’t the case.
“Nothing like that! I’m just curious, that’s all!”
He let out a huff as he placed his raised fist down and gazed at her.
“We get a lot of repeat customers. There’s only one military district in the kingdom, and the Anetur’ll get pissed if the Explorers start using the trees for target practice, so this is their go-to place. Since the kingdom pays for the facility, money’s not a problem either and the pay’s good. The only thing we charge for is the challenge course. Since it’s got a whole lot of moving parts, repairs can be more expensive and we gotta get the prizes ourselves.
“Weekdays like this, chances are you’ll mostly see the career Explorers. Anyone doing it as a hobby or adventuring on the side doesn’t have time to be doing that stuff during the day. Come night, it’s too dark to be at a range. There’s the occasional kingdom Treasure Hunter too, but they probably have their own place ‘cause they sure don’t come here a lot.”
“They do have their own range within the castle grounds, yeah,” Peorth muttered.
“You say something?”
She shook her head.
“So, what about the maintenance? Is the kingdom taking good care of the facility?”
“...This really isn’t some kinda inspection, right? I’m not being watched with one of those scryer orbs am I?”
She shook her head again and he sighed.
“Alright. So back to your question...you can see it for yourself. Every couple of weeks some guys come by to check everything out, but worst case scenario we can call someone in if something breaks. Makes my job easy.”
“Is that so?” She asked, smiling. “That’s good, then.”
“So you got any more questions? If not I can get you and your friend ready.”
“No more questions! But I don’t think he’ll be participating. Are you, TJ?”
He shook his head and the shopkeeper blinked.
“Him, huh? Now that I think about it, he’s that kid, isn’t he? The princess’ friend. If he’s with you, you must be one of the princess’ friends. Am I in knee-deep yet?”
“I told you already, we’re not here for an inspection or something! We’re just here to have a good time!” She insisted, shaking her fists.
The shopkeeper laughed as he got out of his seat and left behind the counter. A set of keys rattled in his pocket as he took them out and walked toward a closet nearby.
“Whatever you say.”
He unlocked the closet and within were bows of various sizes and make, along with other pieces of archery equipment. They ranged from quivers, to gloves, chest and arm guards and arrows. Peorth stepped inside and inspected some of the bows, testing their strings and weights as she picked one that would suit her.
“They really are kept in good condition, aren’t they?” She asked herself as she rang her finger along a weapon.
After sifting through a few options, she selected a bow, quiver and a set of arrows before stepping out.
“Might not find a chest guard in your size, but the others are easy to adjust. You sure you’re gonna be fine with just that?” The shopkeeper asked.
“Absolutely! Most adventurers don’t carry those sorts of things ‘cause they get in the way, anyway. Being afraid of misfires and blisters or whatever else means they need more training. I’ve got some faith in my ability so...well, if anything happens I won’t hold any grudges.”
“If you say so.”
With the bow in both hands, she turned to the Bard.
“I’ll give the challenge course a try soon, TJ. I promise to do my best, but I can’t say that I’ll win a grand prize. My archery really isn’t my strong suit, but I can’t imagine there being prizes for using spears,” she laughed quietly. “In all fairness, everyone would get suspicious if they saw the queen’s aide wielding a spear like a Warrior.”
He nodded in turn.
“Now then, I’d just like to do a few practice shots before we attempt that. There are some benches over there, so have a seat while you wait. It’d be safer that way, after all.”
Doing as was asked of him, the Abellan hurried over to the benches and took a seat as he watched Peorth draw her first arrow and nock it carefully. She pulled the string back, albeit with some difficulty and loosed the arrow, hitting one of the outer rings of a target a fair distance away. She performed a few more shots, drawing closer to her target with every shot she took before moving on to another target at a differing location. All the while, the Bard watched solemnly and with a keen interest.
After firing her last arrow, she rolled her shoulder and let out a sigh.
“It never ceases to surprise me how much upper body strength this takes. But! Practice time’s over! Let’s do the real thing, shall we?”
The two returned to the counter and paid for the challenge course, to which the shopkeeper offered to explain the rules.
“Alright kids, the rules are simple. You’re gonna see targets that look like this pop up.” He began as he pointed with his thumb at a target next to the desk.
It was a tall, violet, almost humanoid shaped target with horns and a monstrous pair of eyes and a mouth. Around the chest and head were rings like that of a bullseye.
“You get 100 points for hitting the face, 50 points for chest, and like 10 points if you hit the target at all. You can see the breakdown for prizes over on this board here.”
He pointed to a board on the other side of the counter that listed differing point totals for small, medium, large and grand prizes.
“The game’s over when the targets stop appearing so...you’ll know. Good luck.”
Peorth stepped back to her previous position and drew an arrow, waiting in bated breath for it to start. Her gaze remained focused and determined yet broke when she heard the sound of TJ’s mandolin.
“Hm? TJ?” She asked as she stole a glance back at him.
He sat on the bench, his eyes shuttered as he gently strummed out an energetic song. At his touch, a multi-coloured aura surrounded him as transparent music notes danced through the air along with a scale to accompany them. Strength welled up in Peorth’s body and she felt as if her sight became sharper, allowing her to see even further and with greater clarity. Before she could react, the sound of a bell being struck sounded through the range. With renewed vigour, she nocked her arrow as the first target shot up from the grass and began to traverse the rail to the other side of the range. Squinting as she followed the target, she loosed her shot.

The duo walked away from the archery range, the queen carrying a bear as big as she was in both of her arms. Decorated with a top hat, monocle and bow tie, it was the very picture of a gentleman.
“Thanks for taking me to the range, TJ. I didn’t think we’d glean so much information, let alone win a prize.” Peorth told him, beaming.
“It was fun,” he answered.
“You enjoyed yourself too? I’m glad. Still, you did just as you said you would, hm? You supported me and thanks to that, I was able to match the strength of an adult. It does make me realize I have a lot of growing to do...well, physically...but it does make me want to continue my training. There’s still so much we can achieve, isn’t there? I’m sure there’s plenty you could learn too, TJ! So don’t give up on your Bard practice!”
He nodded and she grinned.
“Also...your playing was lovely. Thanks for playing for me.”
He lowered his head for a couple of moments before he looked to her and nodded.
“I think there’s still some time before the sun sets. Is there somewhere else you’d like to go?”
He gazed at her in silence for a moment, then his irises slowly moved across his sclera.
“Let’s go home,” he answered.
“Oh? Well...I suppose it is a good time to end the day. Better to be back before it gets late, right? Okay, get home safely, TJ.”
He rapidly shook his head and she tilted hers in turn.
“Pe-Pe comes home.”
“Hmm? Do you mean to your home?”
He nodded and her cheeks flushed.
“H-hold on a second! Isn’t that a bit too fast?! I mean, we should probably send a letter via courier first! I...I haven’t even prepared anything! It’d be bad if I ju-”
Before she could finish fretting the Abellan took her wrist and pulled her along as he broke out into a sprint.
“I’m...I’m going, just slow down!”

As they left the city’s towering walls and walked towards the forest, Peorth stretched and let out a contented sigh.
“You know TJ, in taking this day out with you I feel that I’ve gained so much. The people that I’ve spoken to, seeing their regular daily lives and how they’re lived and experiencing some of the things that they did really put it all into perspective. Understanding the wants and the needs of the people was always a difficult task. I often hear about it through papers and occasionally from representatives of the citizens themselves, but in spite of that, it all always seemed so far away.”
The two stepped past a few bushes and trees as they began to enter the forest.
“It always felt as if I was looking at the halidom through a snowglobe. There were a myriad of people living out their lives and I just sat on the outside looking in, only able to tap on the glass. It all felt so close and yet so far. Most of what I did hear had to go through my advisors first because some people would be very brazen in expressing their anger. It was definitely...unusual.”
She looked skyward to the dappled sunlight streaming through the shaded bowers of the trees and smiled.
“But it isn’t just this. Understanding the lives of the children, the adventurers, the nomadic peoples, all of the things that you and the others have shown me have made me feel so alive. I really do feel like I’m a part of all of this and I’m enjoying all of it so much more. To that end, I’ll continue to do my best, for the halidom and for all of you.”
“Pe-Pe always does her best.” He answered, looking straight ahead.
“Do you think so? Thanks. I know you’ve always watched over me.”
After walking for a short distance longer, the two came to a clearing and with it, found Yuna’s home.
“So this is the place...I’ve heard about it, but I’ve never been to it myself. Is it...really okay for us to be here without prior notice?”
“Yeah.”
“I’ll take your word for it, then. But I have to admit, it really is quite something, isn’t it? It’s a little out of the way but it feels so in tune with nature and the world around it. Though I did grow up in the castle and I have much love for it, I’ve gotta admit it can be rather daunting. There are places in it like the dungeons and the cellars I don’t often go to because they can be rather scary after it gets dark. However here...the entirety of it feels so comforting and homely. Like an oasis in a desert.”
The duo neared and stopped at the front door. Wasting no time, TJ opened it and gestured for Peorth to come in as Yuna’s footsteps sounded through the hall. The cook entered the foyer with a spoon in hand and adorned by her usual apron.
“Sweetpea, that you? Are you back from your little date with the pri-hm? Well, who do we have here? Ah, it’s Kooh. Hardly recognized ya’ in that kingdom getup. Lookin’ pretty official there, Missy!” She said with a genial laugh.
TJ pointed to her.
“Pe-Pe.”
Yuna looked to him then to her and blinked solemnly as the queen fidgeted.
“Uhh...umm...” She cleared her throat and straightened up. “My name is Peorth Emeria Ásvaŕtlim, current ruler of Asgard and a friend of your son’s. It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance!”
She bowed and the cook’s eyes widened.
“She for real?” She asked.
TJ looked to the queen and pinched her cheek, to which she let out a quiet, ‘ow’.
“Real,” he answered.
“Sweetpea! But putting that aside, I didn’t think I’d have the queen visiting me! I didn’t prepare anything! I haven’t even cleaned! H-how can I welcome you better, Princess? I can’t do much but I can cook for ya’! I can give the house a quick sweep an’ dust and roll out the red carpet! There really ain’t much, though!”
“There is no need for you to bring out any rare amenities for a visit from me! I came without any prior warning so I must apologize for that. However, in spite of that I hope you will welcome me warmly as a guest nonetheless.”
Exhaling into a smile, Yuna crossed her arms.
“I do run a Traveller’s Bar so...civilian, knight, queen, doesn’t matter what you are. Everybody’s welcome here. Now why don’t you two kids get settled in? I’ve got something cookin’ so if you don’t mind commoner fare, I can serve you up a lil’ somethin’.
“Welcome to my lil’ shop, Princess. You can call me Yuna.”

The duo sat at the table, TJ with his mandolin in hand strumming out a song while Peorth watched smiling. Amidst the sounds of his playing, the bubbling contained within the pot sitting on the stove could be heard. Yuna took the lid off and stirred it gently before stepping over to the counter and chopping up some vegetables.
“So I take it Sweetpea dragged you over here, didn’t he?” She asked.
“Oh no, I would not say that was the case. I was glad to be given the opportunity to meet with you. For all these years, you have taken such good care of him and with every meeting we have had, he has seemed more and more vibrant. I think he loves you dearly.”
“Think so?” She laughed. “Feelin’s mutual! He’s brought my life excitement the likes I never thought I’d see.”
“That, I understand all too well,” the queen giggled.
“Oh I can imagine. Heard you and your gang have got the kingdom in a tizzy every other day. That, an’ that very same gang are all workin’ for the kingdom now. You protect them all, don’t ya’?”
Her cheeks flushed slightly as she nodded in response.
“As much as I can, yes. Many of them were already part and parcel to our functions, but in time they have become irreplaceable comrades to me. Without them, I have not the foggiest where life would have taken me, but I find myself thankful for their timely intervention. It was thanks to them I came into contact with TJ, and in so doing my destiny.”
This made the cook smile. She looked over her shoulder and grinned at the young queen.
“Destiny, huh? Is that just a fancy way of sayin’ you found someone you’re sweet on? Red string of fate an’ all that?”
Peorth flushed red right up to her ears as she raised both hands before her.
“T-that is not it! I mean my duty as Lady Amae’s proxy!”
“I’m just yankin’ your chain, Your Highness. Don’t you worry your pretty little head now, I’m all too familiar with the myths and legends you’ll find in the scriptures. My Pops and Gramps were both Templars so they made sure that I knew the stories front to back. If I forgot the details they’d gimme a real earful.”
She turned to focus on her cooking again, cutting up vegetables before adding them to a salad bowl filled with lettuce.
“Still, if I’m hearin’ it right from the queen’s mouth, I suppose it’s all the real deal, huh? That Sweetpea is the kid that we were all waiting for.”
Peorth looked to him once more as he solemnly strummed out a new song before turning her gaze back to Yuna.
“He is, yes. I can vouch for the veracity of that. I must apologize, though, as when I met him he was more...whole? I feel that in him exiting the gate, perhaps he was fragmented in several ways. Both his divinity and his identity.”
“You’re gonna have to explain that in a language I can understand, Princess.” Yuna replied, her brows knit.
“By that I mean aspects of him were lost in leaving the gate between our world and his own. One of the signs of divinity within the Cerebians is the snow white hair we don. His was, once upon a time, but since then it has been raven black and naught else. Though his expressions have not changed much, he was much more able when it came to speaking. That and his knowledge of the tasks of the Artimen Clan...all of it seems to have been lost.
“And yet...even knowing this, in spite of it all I...I enjoy being with him. I am thankful for these days we can spend together, selfish as it may be.”
“What’s wrong with that?”
At her words, Peorth’s eyes opened wide and she looked dumbfounded.
“If you can’t be a little selfish with your friends, who can you be with? You don’t hear Sweetpea complainin’ do ya’? He might have a few screws loose in that noggin of his after comin’ outta that gate or whatever but he’s still plenty happy. If he’s happy now, who’s to say it’s worse than before? Maybe he did lose a couple a’ things, but there’s still a whole lot he does know that you an’ me and everybody else can’t even imagine. And if he’s willing to run the gamut with you and yours on a regular then I know there’s no hard feelings about it. He’s taken a real shine to ya’, Princess. I can’t say I know much about your destiny an’ all that but if you’re good friends, I’m sure it’ll make it all worthwhile.”
Looking to TJ who looked back to her, he nodded and she beamed, her eyes crinkled.
“Perhaps you are right. Thank you, Yuna.”
The cook grinned once more.
“Feelin’s mutual!”

“Alright, food’s on! I made a tuna casserole and some other odds an’ ends to accompany it. It’s nothin’ special, but I hope it’s to your liking, Princess. Though I should warn you it’s gonna be real hot so make sure you don’t go hurtin’ yourself now, y’hear?” Yuna explained as she brought out the casserole and laid it on the table.
“Thank you for the warning,” Peorth said.
“That goes double for you, Sweetpea. One of these days, that tongue of yours is gonna fall right off.”
She gave the Abellan an accusing point and he stared back, bug-eyed.
“Okay,” he said.
Yuna began to put some food on each of their plates before bringing the other dishes.
“If you want a second helping, don’t think twice about askin’ yeah? If you’re a guest in this house you’re a part of the family, no ifs, ands or buts about it.”
The queen nodded in understanding, smiling from ear-to-ear.
“Let’s dig in, kids.”
As was their wont, TJ hurriedly ate his food while Yuna took her time. As for Peorth, as she took her first few bits of Yuna’s cooking, tears began to well up in her eyes. The chef stole a glance at her, did a double-take and nearly jumped out of her seat.
“P-Princess, you alright?! You didn’t bite your tongue, did ya’?!”
Peorth looked back at her with surprise and wiped a tear from her cheek.
“Huh? No no, it is nothing of the sort I just...I know not what it is...all of these feelings just began to well up inside of me and I...forgive me...”
“Hey now, there’s no need to be apologizin’ when you haven’t done anythin’ wrong. But you gotta tell me if there’s something wrong. Is the food no good? If you don’t like it, I can whip up something else for ya’.”
The Abellan stopped eating and gazed at the princess with a worried look as she wiped her tears away.
“No, that is not the case at all. Your food is delicious, Yuna. So much so I...seem to have lost myself, somewhat. I cannot deny the skill and knowledge of the culinary arts that the maids and butlers at the castle posses and yet...there is something about this that is so starkly different from it all. It fills me with nostalgia and warmth. I feel as if it has been eons since I had tasted something of the sort.”
“That’s just how a meal made with love is, Princess!” Yuna laughed and grinned. “My Ma always used to tell me if I don’t put any love in my food, nobody’s gonna wanna eat it, not even me. She cooked like it was no one’s business and she drilled that into me as soon as I was old enough to hold a knife. If you can taste it, I’ll take that as a victory. Nothing would make me happier than doin’ her proud.”
“I am certain you have.” Peorth told her, smiling.
Having settled the matter, the trio continued to enjoy their meal.
“Yuna, if I may?”
The chef raised a brow at the question.
“Shoot, Princess.”
“You mentioned your Father and Grandfather were both Templars, no? I take it they served the kingdom at some point?”
“You could say that. My Pops didn’t serve in an official capacity. He became an adventurer and fought Agasura on Midgard for most of his years. My Gramps was part of the kingdom’s forces, though. Served as the previous Captain of the Kingsguard before he passed on the title to Sosa.”
At her explanation, Peorth’s ears seemed to perk up.
“Your Grandfather was Templar Anduin?!”
Yuna laughed gently as she propped her chin up with her fist.
“Judging by that, you know of him, eh? That’d be him, yup. Edgar Anduin, makin’ me his grandaughter, Yuna Anduin.”
“I had heard many and more stories of his heroism and his loyalty to my father and grandfather. It was not just on expeditions, however. He was a war hero. He led the Templars in the battle against the Agasura and saw to the safety of the citizens also. His skills with the sword and leadership were impeccable. Even the bards sung of his deeds!”
“Oh yer’ just exaggeratin’!” Yuna laughed as she waved it off. “An’ that song was just one he’d always complain about! Said the Bards embellished his stuff too much or somethin’. He was a grumpy ol’ coot but he really did have a lot of love for his job. They used to call him Browbeatin’ Anduin, those knights under him. Sosa’s probably the only one who didn’t crack. Might’ve been why both your dad and my gramps named him his successor.”
“I do not think all the stories embellished. For his deeds, he was given this piece of land, no? A place near to the halidom he so loved, but away from the hustle and bustle of the city life.”
“Can’t deny that. Built a little place for him to retire to but in the end he couldn’t sit still long enough to retire properly. Ma an’ Pops decided to turn it into a Traveller’s Bar and a place where people could kinda see the memories of Gramps. It’s just a few pictures here and there ‘cause we ain’t got much to remember him by, otherwise. His armour and weapons are in a museum in the city, now. The two figured his legacy would live on better that way, and they’d take good care of them.”
“I wish that I could meet him and thank him for his service. He had done so much for the halidom when I was just a little girl, and even before then...”
Yuna grinned, her eyes shuttered.
“Y’know Princess, if the legends are to be believed, someday you just might. If you and Sweeetpea really do find a way to get to the other side, you give my Gramps a good slap on the back for me, would ya’? Tell him I’m proud of him...and that we’re thinking of him.”
The Princess’ gaze and expression were determined and taut.
“That place...is very much real and no ordinary legend. I have seen it with my own two eyes...and there, I met my mother for the last time, if only briefly. Someday I will return, we will return, and I promise when that time comes I will fulfill that promise.”
The chef laughed.
“You’re a good kid, Princess! No need to be so serious, though! Don’t think of it as a promise, just a little favour, yeah? My Gramps never was the type to sit still for long so I can’t say you’ll find him over there, but if you could, I’ll count my blessings.
“Still, having this chance to talk with ya’, I feel like I’ve gotten a bit of a better understanding of the other side of the coin. A lot of those suits at the castle seem to have a stick stuck up their bums but you of all people are sweeter than pie. I hope you and Sweetpea keep on getting along like a house on fire.”
“I-is that idiom a good thing?!” She asked, looking startled.
“More than you’ll ever know,” Yuna laughed.

The sun had begun to set and twilight was settling in over Gran Aresvar. Realizing that the kingdom would be in turmoil if the secret that Peorth had vanished had gotten out, she had prepared to leave and stood at the door with TJ.
“Thank you again for having me over at such short notice, Yuna. Your cooking was delicious and your stories were wonderful. I feel like I’ve gained so much over such a short period of time.” She said, smiling.
“I’m glad you enjoyed yourself, Princess. I know how strict yours can be so chances are they ain’t gonna let ya’, but if by chance you get outta the castle, you come again, yeah? You’re always welcome in this house, even if they don’t like you visiting.”
“It would be my pleasure! Hopefully next time I can give you some proper forewarning also.”
“Don’t you worry about it. Sweetpea goes at his own pace most of the time, so I’ve learned to roll with the punches. You’re probably all too familiar with that yourself.”
The Princess grinned slightly and Yuna gave a quiet, ‘thought so’.
The chef turned to her charge and placed both her hands to her hips.
“You did bring her all the way out here, so you’ve gotta be a good man and escort her home, Sweetpea. I’ll turn the light on so if it’s too dark, you’ll still find your way home. Hurry back before the real scary beasties come out, y’hear?”
“I will,” he answered.
She huffed gently as she smiled.
“Good. Now you kids run along before it gets dark out.”
“Goodbye, Yuna. Until we meet again!” Peorth said, waving.
“I’m off,” TJ said as he turned away.
“You take care now!” She answered as she waved in turn.
As they walked back, Peorth gently hummed a tune.
“I didn’t think I’d meet Templar Anduin’s granddaughter! Let alone that she was your guardian, TJ. I guess there’s a lot more that binds us together than what meets the eye, huh?” She asked, chuckling. “I did know him, not just about him. But when he was still the Chief Templar, I was really young. I believe by that point he already began training Templar Sosa to be his successor.
“The Anduins come from a long line of knights, don’t they? Many had served as part of the Templar unit before Edgar Anduin had become the Chief Templar. In truth I’m surprised he was the last of his lineage to serve in the unit, but perhaps his son wanted to pursue a different path. With the establishment of the Asgardians on Midgard, I suppose it’s only logical that they would need strong adventurers to go down and further the cause. Maybe Yuna’s father wished to tread new ground for his family? Mother likely wished to do the same, didn’t she?”
She held a hand to her chest as she reminisced.
“They did all what they could to bring about important changes for all of us going forward. Someday, that just might be you and I. All that they have fought for and left to us, I wish to treasure it. This world before me, the people who inhabit it and you...they are all precious to me. They are a part of me, and I, they. I’ll go forward with that thought in mind, doing what only I can do. I will forge a path forward for all Asgardians to follow, someday.”
As the two near the halidom’s borders, a pair of guards immediately rushed towards them and halted them.
“Your Highness, we’ve come to retrieve you! We’re well aware that you’ve disguised yourself as your shadow and so we’ll be escorting you back to the castle,” the first guard said.
“As for the fugitive, for being an accomplice to your abduction, we’ll be taking him into custody,” the second guard said.
Peorth stood in front of the Bard and outstretched an arm, glowering at the duo.
“By my authority as queen, I will permit you to do no such thing. You will stand down, that is an order. Should you choose to disobey my orders, know that you will face punishment.”
Both of them seemed to balk at her words and she turned to the Abellan before offering him a smile.
“TJ, you need not escort me any further than this. Though they may be troublesome, the knights here will see me to the castle safely, so I would like for you to ensure that you get home safely yourself. It would not do for something to happen to you while you worry for my sake.
“Alas, once more, I would like to take the time to thank you. You and Kooh gave me an opportunity to see the world with my own two eyes. This occurrence gave me ample opportunity to understand my kingdom and those that inhabit it, their wants and needs. I have gained much and more knowledge and wisdom in so doing and with it, I will give my all and even more to become a queen deserving of her title. Thank you, TJ, and I hope that you and I can meet again soon.”
She curtsied once and turned to walk away with both of her knights in tow. As she headed towards the kingdom, the entire vision began to fade to white, ending the memory.

You know, recent events got me thinking. The idea of having a daughter terrifies me. Or rather, the idea of my daughter bringing home some boy. If by happenstance any of that comes to be, I think it'd end with me challenging him to an Agni Kai...
There's no room for mercy when showing tough parental love!
So? Let's get down to it!

Picking up where we left off last time, the two leave the park in search of a candy store. This scene, the part with all the angry citizens was...interesting, to write, I suppose. Something like this isn't all that uncommon in my works. For most main characters, its par for the course. Surprisingly so, really. Su, TJ and Talin all have similar experiences on that front, but for a variety of reasons. For TJ, it's because of his actions and his relationship with Iris Livier. For Talin, it's because of his origins as a Dark Elf and the vendetta that lasted over the course of generations.  For Su, it was her abnormal nature and her attachment to her familiar(that and kids being little shits). In Kooh's case, it was her struggle to survive and the means to which that manifested. This sort of scenario isn't uncommon, both in my work and in life but it...mm how do I put it? It's important, I suppose. It's one of those things you hate to look at and see but is something we need to acknowledge. One of the ugly realities of the world, I suppose.
Even so, it gives us a better glimpse into what shaped Kooh. To have the strength of heart to face all that and pretend it doesn't bother you, to carry on in the face of it to fulfill your duties...or perhaps, in her case wishes. She poured her heart and soul into giving the princess a reason to keep smiling and despite all the pain she endured, she persisted. It was something we saw clearly in chapter 11 but under different circumstances--carrying on the wills and duties of their late friends--and here it's coming to terms with the past she barely survived. I think one of the difficult things about this is that in most cases, or at least in what they represent, the Asgardians could be aligned as good. This doesn't show that in the slightest. But even so, I think it's needed. I've talked about it here plenty of times and it's mentioned in story, but Amae wanted them to be more human, with all the flaws that come with them. Having lived and learned from them, such aspects are wont to manifest at times. I've gotta admit, it does give me weird feeling but I guess that's just part and parcel to the whole thing...or the remnants of some other underlying issue, but I'm not one to poke the hornet's nest. As a reader, I hope that it at least helps you to appreciate Kooh's character more. Present Kooh, I mean! Either or, actually, they're the same.
Now before I get too deep into it and forget myself, we get a glimpse into Peorth's thinking. For people to object to her ascension is the logical conclusion. People don't want a child to sit on the throne. Heck, people don't want young politicians in modern day! Except this is a much more extreme case. If A politician was younger than me I'd be worried. Still, readers likely guessed that but it helps to have her talk about it. If it isn't ever brought to attention, it might appear as if everything was fine, or at least, not worth even a passing mention. I do realize though, that the death of the king is likely a very big deal due to the ramifications of the event. How it could destabilize not just the capital but the entire realm is a really critical matter. But! But, I say! We're not here to talk about the societal/economic climate of Asgard, no, we're here to see what two kids get up to on a play date. That, is important. Critical, even. You think this is a joke?! I'm being completely serious!

The two arrive in the shoooooop. Nice little place, took me a good long while to figure out which cardinal direction was which for some of the later stuff 'cause I was thinking of it from where the old lady was standing and not from the way the shop was facing. Anyway, have you ever been to one of those shops? I mean, I've seen them. Actually, I did go in one once but I don't think it was particularly a family-owned business or anything. I saw two, went in one. The one I was in, was in this mall I used to hang out in with the guys when we were rebellious teenagers lol. Man, I haven't been there in...maybe years? Like, pre-coof I might've gone but I should go again sometime. I think the store was right next to a PJ's Pet Shop or something like that. Used to get dragged to the mall by my mom and I hated going 'cause she always took too long shopping, but I'd always annoy her to go there whenever we went lol. Pets are pretty costly, aren't they? You'd have to drop like a grand just to get a puppy. That's outta a kid's budget, man! I'd bet a bunch of readers know that pain. You see all the cute puppies on the other side of a window and then you look at that price tag and tell yourself, "someday....someday!" I never did go back.
But anyway, Bernadette! I think I wanted to change her name because there's a Bernadette in Innocent. I know that characters having the same name...or rather, people, but I don't wanna do that for my story. It's not...needed, really. There's billions of people in the world, but not even like 50 characters in my works. This can be avoided lol.
Now then, I'm sure you guessed it but she's indeed, blind. There was a means to make it really obvious that was the case, but I was reading that it very rarely manifests so I was looking at a variety of other means by which one could tell. It's much, much more elaborate than I'd known, to be honest and some of them are really hard to tell. But I confess, in coming to know and ensuring that it was done correctly gave me some sense of peace. Reina's case is very different, and her being a main character is...interesting, to say the least. But these two come from different walks of life and in so doing, have very different personalities and understandings of their disability.
But it wasn't for brownie points that I did things this way, no. Rather, a part of the reason I decided to do it was as part of Kooh's story. Did you notice? Bernadette mentioned that she knew of and about Kooh prior to her becoming her shadow(Peorth does mention this, but it isn't just that) and elaborated on the differences in the way they carry themselves. As hinted at earlier, that shop was one of her marks. Even having written it and mulled it over multiple times, I've gotta admit it does give me some conflicted feelings. On one hand, it's kinda bad, Kooh doing something like that. On the other hand, it depends on how you look at it. What she did was needed and perhaps to some degree a bit much, in how crafty she could be. However, the very person who she took from, how they handled it, is where it calls all of it into question. It makes me think: how do we approach those who have wronged us? Could we forgive as easily as Bernadette had, even given her circumstances? Man, I feel like I'm in grade school all over again...if nothing else, it certainly did teach me a few things about how not to be a piece of shit as I got older. Still a blasphemous piece of shit, but not entirely shitty! Pretty good, if I do say so myself!
Moral dilemmas aside, Kooh's history and her becoming Peorth's shadow go hand-in-hand, don't you think? Aspects of her more covert nature could be traced back to that and how she uses it in the present...well, could still be frowned upon. If it's service to a good cause, I wonder what lengths we could accept. Her work can be a bit...bloody, at times. I suppose it's a matter of whether her enemies are deserving of the ends they meet. That's a moral dilemma too! It's moral dilemmas all the way down!
Now you see, a little bit with these scenes, I wanted to give a sense of....time, I suppose. Not time as in the passing of, but more what's gained with it. Thus far, we've had a lot of comparisons between the different generations. Velvet and Sosa's subordinate, a young adult. Risa, a woman with her own clothing store and a few more years under her belt. This time it's Bernadette, an elderly woman with no shortage of wisdom to share. Through each, we get a better idea of life on Asgard and how the new generation changes things and challenges the preconceived notions of their peers. Trust me when I say I'm not unfamiliar with the banes and boons of change. I won't say that it's always a good thing, but it isn't always inherently a bad thing. At times, if we stay too stuck in our ways, we may wind up destroying the things we love. At times changing it can be destructive. ...I feel like I'm saying a whole lot of nothing with this. It's just, the reality of it is it's hard to say how things will wind up. I'm not a risk taker, and changing established things is taking a risk, but I understand that it can be needed. Life moves like a current, never ending, and at times the more you resist it, the more likely you are to be carried away by it. When you've no fight left in you to fight, that's when it'll take you.
I suppose to some degree, a lot of this story is about just that. If you wanna get fancy with it, you could say that some of these characters are challenging their fates. What's established isn't the be-all-end-all. The risks they take, the sacrifices they make and how it all winds up, for better or worse. It's life, in a nutshell. In this case, however, many of them choose to live by taking up arms and fighting for change. So much so that they'd stake their very lives on it. It's in knowing and understanding that, that the times between like this are much, much more poignant. It lends itself well to the future that those who fought for and continue to do so aim to protect.
...This is all starting to sound a little strange. I mean, it always is, but I think I'm starting to get hunger-delirium or something. Gonna stuff my face and return to this lol.

Right, then! Shopping for candies. You can probably guess what those candies are based on Peorth's description of the taste. I personally love TJ's reaction to her explanations lol. Sometimes the lack thereof in terms of words can be just as powerful as saying plenty lol. The princess getting defensive about it is what really sells it, though. Here too, I wanted to do some little anecdotes to lend credence to Peorth's experiences with them. It's something I often do in Innocent 'cause it helps me to paint a picture of the Reina's life prior to the events of the story. Can't always do a flashback y'see, but having a few moments for characters to talk about their experiences never hurts. In that case, and here a few paragraphs ahead we see that too. Like most other things, it gives us a better idea of how the characters became the way they did and we learn about facets of their character. Peorth's dislike of carrots was mentioned in one of the main story chapters and here we're seeing how far back it goes.
Gotta admit, the gummy worms bit always makes me smile. I mentioned this a while ago, but one of the great things about TJ being unfamiliar with their world and its aspects is that it lets me do things like this. Anyone else wouldn't bat an eye at the sight, but because it's all new to him, there are great little moments like this.
The last thing they look at is quite different from the rest in that it has a sentimental touch to it. I don't have any particular feelings about it(sentimental ones I mean. Technically) so I'll let Peorth's tales speak for themselves. Although, Val and Roddy are mentioned there, so as she suggests, they weren't always Freya's retainers. They were originally soldiers that worked for the king, and he later on assigned them to her. In all fairness, he did let Peorth choose hers, so perhaps it's that she chose them herself? There's a lot of possibility of what could be, given that. Maybe in having them look after her, she grew fond of them as she grew older? Or something like that. I'm sure that's something that could go both ways.

Next! Leaving the store, we do get some more candy shenanigans. Peorth talking about him eating things made me think of pre-USS Su a little bit. To some degree, I imagine that she wouldn't just eat anything, but I'd bet that Bane had his fair share of keeping his charge from poisoning herself. Speaking of! I was thinking of trying my hand at cooking again. Since I'm still here writing this now, it's safe to say that I didn't die from whatever the hell I was cooking last time. Or I did and someone salvaged my consciousness and uploaded it to a server on a remote island in the Bermuda Triangle. But we're here to talk about cooking! Not really. If it happens, I'll tell you about it afterwards. Or I won't 'cause I'd gotten salmonella and died or something. Or burned my house down. Maybe both.
The military district is...well, Gran Aresvar is a big city. I feel like I didn't match the scope of it during TJ's exploration, but in truth I'd need a diagram or something so I could get a better feel for it myself. Nonetheless, that district is pretty much where anyone with any interest in adventuring can go to learn and practice. The castle does have its own grounds for the knights and archers and whatnot, but there isn't really a barracks or anything up there. Might not keep the name for the area as the military district but you get the idea. Peorth talks about some of the stuff in greater detail so it needn't be said by me! It's like a tour!
The receptionist at the range is Daria. She is absolutely, 100% a one-off character. I know not naming her would've been better but eh...if her coworker referred to her as the receptionist things would get weird. By her words, you can tell that a lot of people have seen TJ around the city, but few have actually heard him. I mean, even with Yuna he barely speaks so it's easy to believe, no?
Now, Peorth is trained with bows, but she did it more for sport rather than for fighting. Thus, she knows how to use a bow, but knows none of the skills. Her studying other weapons refers to her Warrior training, but at one point she did have magical ability so she has some understanding of staves and other such magical foci.
Next we get....lore? Or would this be considered trivia? When I was writing it, I asked myself: why would there be an archery range when adventurers can just go out and shoot things? One would think it's mostly for them, and they wouldn't be wrong to do so. War between the cities/towns is rather uncommon, but a fight against people isn't entirely unlikely. Hunting beasts and fighting in a war are very, very different. Even so, there's nothing wrong with wanting to practice in a safe environment. I imagine most wouldn't like the idea of getting gored by whatever they're hunting, so a place to practice would be ideal. As for kids? Someday they'll be the ones to take up arms to defend the kingdom and/or Midgard. As Peorth suggested, someday they would be the ones uncovering the secrets their ancestors left behind and the artifacts of the wars they fought. Hence, the Explorer and Treasure Hunter classes. It all comes full circle!
This part is mostly Peorth doing some info gathering. We did learn a couple of things from the shops, but a lot of it was stuff about her memories and experiences, save for Bernadette's opinions about the past and future. I can't help but wonder, though, does this section feel like an info dump? I'd usually see that as something being informed to the reader, in a sense. Like if the characters were talking about something...I dunno, important? Or like...by that I mean, something readers would need to know or would get a lot of merit out of. For example, the nature of special weapons. That talk Reina and Alessa gave, I feel like I mentioned it there but maybe that could be considered an info dump. The truth of the matter regarding this, is that it's...not important, really. For Peorth's ends, sure! For readers, it's trivia. You do get some interesting interactions from her due to the shopkeeper's devil-may-care attitude though! There's a lot of that in this Duet, methinks. Unlike Daria though, he's not as familiar with her and her group.
Friendly neighbourhood PSA, don't be like Peorth, kids! Practice proper archery safety! Wear your equipment so you don't put an arrow through your own chest, please and thanks! Before I forget, Kooh is actually trained in bows too, so she can use them, she just prefers daggers. Since she's a caster also, she feels more at home with them. Unlike Peorth, though, she can't use spears.
Last things for the archery section. I believe it was Harmony performance but there was a song that could increase accuracy, among other things. In the story, it's likely different, but it's something TJ knew and can re-learn. That moment is proof that he knows not just spells that can be cast via singing, but spells that are cast through song. He really can do both. The second thing was, I didn't really go into the whole challenge course scene because it wasn't really needed, per se. I left it somewhat open, so I could go back and complete it if I felt the need for it, but you can imagine what would happen rather easily. It'd probably add an extra page or two to this TAD but it wouldn't add anything of value but a course of events. Good for the curious, but not much else would be added to the scene.

Next? I was thinking of making the dapper bear a penguin. Maybe that dapper bear is THE Mr. Bear, who knows? Still, given the context of this TAD, it felt fitting for it to be as it is, so I'm satisfied. I feel Peorth's realization afterwards ties a nice little bow on their experiences there and lends itself well to future endeavours. The part where TJ suggested they go home, I hope I conveyed the hints of disappointment in Peorth's words a bit. An action to precede it might have served to better paint that but maybe it's better that way. One of the things I like about it is that we're seeing TJ take a more active role, both in action and in words. He's still fumbling his words a bit so his meaning isn't clear, but he's working on it! That aside, I love how flustered Peorth gets lol. That hasn't changed too much, huh? But I think that's one of the charm points of her character.
Bit of a scene jump but we get the kids on their way to the Seasoned Pilgrim. I've not much to say on their conversation, but I'm glad I took the time to do it. It reaffirms what Peorth learned and her thinking prior to having done it. We also get her seeing the shop for the first time! With Yuna's arrival, we learn that she's already familiar with Kooh, so you can imagine that she'd come to play a few times, likely with the others. If the kingdom guys found out Peorth had left the capital without a guard, heads would roll. Few years of semi-decent behaviour and they might let their guard down lol.
I personally love the introduction scene for several reasons. We see that Yuna's familiar with and casual with Kooh(this is very important, especially given what we already know from Peorth's experiences!). We get Peorth stammering in a way she hasn't yet, so you can tell she's really nervous. We get TJ taking the initiative to introduce her as she is, rather than keeping the secret from Yuna. We get a cute full name introduction from Peorth which only happens on very rare occasions! It's maybe the 3rd time in the series lol. There's a priceless reaction from Yuna, TJ pinching Peorth's cheek to affirm that it's indeed her, and of course, Yuna's following reactions.
And so it begins, the meeting the parent arc. It's a very short arc lol. A lot of it really is just banter between these two ladies so not much needs to be said there, but I hope it's a satisfying read. I personally love Yuna's character all around, so her playful and casual style of speech makes a great contrast to Peorth. The two have appeared in most of the TADs, but were never in the same place. After Chapter 10, there was a promise to meet again, so this kinda gives us that and shows that they're not unfamiliar with each other. The times haven't changed them too much, well it did change Peorth a bit but you might get a similar experience later down the line, should they meet again.
A little further in though, we get to the actual important things. For many, they've seen glimpses of TJ's capability but to them, he could just be an oddity rather than that specific person. It's only logical that most would be skeptical, 'cause anyone with a few party tricks could claim to be the saviour, but there could only be one. If our world had one(one that we all agreed upon, I mean. I'm sure there's no shortage of them) there would be people clamoring to stake their claim in being that person. Accept that too readily and you're in a world of trouble, I imagine. Even so, we can't let skepticism become paranoia. The difference is paper thin, really, and it's easy to lose oneself in it.
But anyway, divinity! A small part of me fears he still had black hair in one of those memories, but I forgot. Nonetheless, this is one of the times I feel that character contrast truly shines through. Yuna's thinking isn't as complicated, but she's looking on the bright side of things and in that, she sees value in what was gained rather than lost. Such an outlook is what helps Peorth to come around and see things from her perspective. Character balance is good and important! It's one of the things that make Kooh and her such a good pair. The TJ of the past is a little unusual, but he does bring out her more chatty and extroverted traits, things we don't see as often later on.

With dinner served, we'll learn a bit more about the cook. Her dialogues here just...god, I love her so much lol. She does come off as a teensy bit abrasive, but considering her role as a parent, it feels really fitting for her. Given TJ's nature, he bounces really well off of her because he takes it all in stride. As for Peorth, being the queen and all, being talked to like that is something that would very rarely, if ever, happen. For Yuna to do it on their first meeting is outrageous and just makes the scene.
I've gotta admit, I kinda understand what she means when she talks about making a meal with love. For me, it's not about cooking though, 'cause we all know I can't. I'd sooner murder some poor soul with it than have them enjoy it. If anyone's gonna be my first casualty, it'll be me! That'd be ideal, actually! But anyway, of course, it's part and parcel to writing! You know the story so I won't tell it but...yeah. It's why I put so much care into writing this. Once in a while, even I can pick a random scene from the novel and find some enjoyment in it. Other times I pick a scene and cringe out of existence. It's a 50/50 when it comes to this lol. The only problem is, I only have me as the bar to tell if it's good! I want to reeeeeeeeeee at the prospect! Then again, the idea of anyone reading this accursed novel makes me want to cringe out of my own skin. It's hopeless, huh?
It's time, for all the Yuna fans to rejoice! We're getting backstory! It only took....nearly 10 years?! Wait...when did she first appear? She might've in Frequency so maybe 11 or 12 or so. Maybe more. But anyway, backstory! Also a last name, finally!
The contrast between these two ladies is on full display here too. Peorth looks at Edgar with reverence while Yuna sees him as a grumpy old man. In spite of those differences, neither denies his deeds, so you know he was something special in spite of Yuna's words. Maybe it's because of her words you know he's something special. Yuna often mentioned that her family was a line of knights(often I say, more like she did it once or twice) so finally getting a follow-up on that felt nice to do. It still raises the question as to why the relationship with the kingdom soured, but it's clear that they were close not just with the king, but...well, maybe Sosa. The people of the halidom too, of course. Through this, we learn about the origins of the Seasoned Pilgrim, why Yuna lives there, etc.
I think one of the most touching aspects of this scene is the little promise between the two. We know how much Yuna loves Edgar and we know that she won't be able to meet him on the other side even if he was there. So to hear that the place is real and that he might be there, that they may fulfill that small wish, is...well it's nice.

With the two leaving, we get a sense of...well, a return to previous notions. That with time, all things change, for better or worse. Yuna's father made a change in his family's established notions by choosing to be an adventurer rather than a knight. Remedi had shifted the notions of what the relationships with the Agasura could be, and founded the Confidant system. Yuna choose to take up the ladle instead of the sword, and in the place her grandfather left behind, came to be the person their Abellan would take refuge with. Finally, Peorth is choosing to be the one to end the battle that has lasted eons. Not just that, but to serve as a trailblazer, forging a path for all to follow in her wake.
In the face of those who would determine their fates, she stood tall. She defied them, choosing her own path, choosing to return, but not letting them take TJ. Though seperated there, their paths will intersect again in the future, and given what we know by the end of it, they do.

And so, that ends this update! Heck, that ends TAD 4. Next time, the overview!
I've done some work on Pillow Talk and it got me thinking about a lot of things. You kknow, they often say the best way to improve is to just keep writing and I admit, it can be really tough. When I looked at what I needed to do, I was like, "I can't do it. I've not the foggiest as to what I'm doing." I did eventually start, though and in doing so the pieces started to fall into place. It wasn't fast by any stretch of the imagination and it certainly wasn't easy but...I feel like I got into it, eventually. I tried some new things, got a better feel for the classes and I feel like it's progressing. It might be a little rough around the edges, but it's getting there. As I come and go, I'll keep you posted on it. If I make enough headway, I'll probably make a thread for it or something. Might need to post all the parts first, though.
Anyway, that's all for this time so! Until the next!

The overviews for these ones are typically short so bear with me here, but I think there are some things to be discussed in depth.

About the GALs, TADs, and Their Order:

Character Design-God's Governors and Saints:

Battle-Stance and Spell Callouts:

Manifesting Asgard:

Worldbuilding Via Characters:

Sanctuary Going Forward:

The Thirteenth Harmony: Chariot of Darkness
“Can’t say I ever had heroic aspirations like some of the others, but it’s been a helluva journey. Wouldn’t change a thing about it if I could. The friends I made here mean everything to me.” (Thee)

A couple of days had passed since TJ had done battle with Invidia and proved victorious. Today he sat in his backyard with his corala guitar in hand, strumming out the notes to Des’ song. A bowl of strawberry pits sat next to him as the sound of the song filled the twilight air. When he opened his eyes once more, each was revealed to have an unfamiliar ring upon each iris, yet the bags he had the previous weeks had gone away. Though he had been playing the song skilfully for a time, he still ended it prematurely to gaze toward the horizon.
“Sun’s going down. Might be a good idea too pack up and start patrolling soon,” he said to himself.
He placed his guitar on his back and sighed gently.
Since he had returned from The Hanging Gardens, his mind had been turning over Invidia’s words, but also the fact that people in Belos were being sacrificed. Since then, very rarely did he find the village’s members out at night, many of them holed up in their homes out of fear. However, if the destruction wrought was any indication, not even there they would be safe. Some of the knights from the palace, detectives from Elias and others had come to seal off the crime scene and investigate the remnants left behind. It was a bit sad to see Belos so devoid of life, but on the bright side, it meant that TJ would not suspect any villagers of being the killer.
Given that the Sinners had been quiet since the last Instance Dungeon had appeared, he took the time to continue his practice and to see if he could find his enemy first. To that end, when night fell he would spend some time patrolling the village and the forest’s border. He was as of yet to find any unsavoury characters milling about, but he hadn’t forgotten what Vanir had told him. He kept a keen eye on the crime scene in case any fanatics could be found hanging around it, but he was as of yet to see any. Whether it was better that way or worse, it was hard to say, but if they appeared he would be ready.
He arose from his seat and picked up the bowl of pits before returning inside. Machina waited near the exit and bowed as he passed by.
“Welcome back, Master. Would you like me to dispose of that for you?” She asked.
“Would you? That’d be a big help.” He said as he smiled slightly. “I’m thinking of starting my patrol a little earlier tonight, so can I leave things here in your care again?”
“Your wish is my command.”
She bowed once more and he offered an approving nod.
“Thanks.”
It took a little getting used to, but he still wanted to be sure that he showed her his gratitude. Having her handle all of the little duties around the house let him focus on his training, practice and of course, patrolling. To some degree, he wanted to lend her his aid more but every moment was precious to him, especially right now. After the battle with Invidia, he realized that he still had so much growing to do, that he needed to be stronger. His memories of the battle were hazy, but it wasn’t like when he would lose control and rampage. Something happened against her, just like the event against Acedia but he hadn’t the foggiest as to what occurred.
He opened the front door after stepping into his boots and walked down the dirt road to Belos’ main street. As he took in the quiet sounds of the coming night, he took a deep breath and exhaled.
It was peaceful tonight too and yet he still felt tense.
He glanced about and noted as doors closed and lights turned on. The occasional silhouette of a family within their homes could be seen flickering briefly in the illuminated windows. The sound of an adult calling to their children drew his attention to the fore as the warning of danger was followed by the tapping of shoes against dirt. Soon arriving at the street, he walked down it and glanced about, checking for anyone who remained. There were no adventurers celebrating the day’s spoils, no merchants standing at their stalls nor civilians flitting about tonight either. It was just him, the quiet hum of the Iris Stone and the sound of water splashing in the fountain. Nearby he could hear some talking and the clinking of cups over at the Traveller’s Bar.
It was one of the few places that would remain open. Though few, there were some who believed in strength in numbers and a place for adventurers to assemble after a hard day’s work was likely needed. It was reassuring to see, and moreso to know that the place would likely be one of the safer spots in Jienda.
With the main street cleared, TJ made his way off the beaten path towards the local market, looking around as he did so. He did see a young adventurer walking through the grass, but it seemed as if he was on his way home.
It wasn’t the first time the Bard had seen him about and wouldn’t likely be the last. Just a little bit, he felt that if he really focused he could sense the presences of Humans. It was tough to do, but with enough practice perhaps he could hone the ability. During his patrols he would often do so once he’d finished physically examining Belos’ surroundings.
He headed over towards the Forest’s border and hid himself within the overgrowth to examine from afar. He moved closer towards the crime scene and decided to stake out there for a time. There were two knights stationed outside of it, patrolling the area and keeping a cautious eye for any suspicious people. These knights however were not members of the castle, but members of a guild by the name of Hiraeth. Though TJ only heard his name in passing, supposedly its guild master Renske had spoken with the staff of the castle and asked them to leave the defense of the scene to he and his guild mates. Since Belos had no military force of its own, he and the members of Hiraeth were the closest thing it had to such a thing. TJ couldn’t help but think that perhaps Renske wanted the knights to not need to stay in Belos when their lives were centered in Elias. Without warp travel, traversing the Forest was no small feat, so he could understand if that were the case.
The Abellan decided to sit down by the brush and listen. Today too, he would attune himself to the world and to his surroundings to see what couldn’t be. If anyone suspicious approached Belos, he would find them. One way or another, he would protect the village from the shadows.

The following day, TJ once more sat in his backyard, however this time accompanied by Peorth. As he strummed his instrument in time with her commands, they went through the song Solemnly, the two remained, face-to-face all in a world of their own filled by the sound of music and the chirping of birds. Nearby, a curious pair listened, partially hidden behind the trunk of a tree. When the song came to an end, Peorth lowered her hands and TJ released his hold on the instrument.
“It seems that is the song in its entirety. You must have been practicing diligently in order to learn it so quickly, TJ.” She said, smiling slightly.
“A little bit,” he chuckled. “Since we haven’t had to do much fighting lately I’ve just been trying to keep busy. Now that my training’s over it’s just to practice what I was taught, so learning new songs is on the top of my list.”
“I see. It does seem that your practice of this song does not require much intervention on my part, as you have almost mastered it. However, I did notice that you made some small errors along the way in spite of the skill you had shown throughout. It seems rather unlike you.”
The Bard’s eyes opened wide in surprise.
“D-does it?”
The queen folded her skirt underneath her bottom as she sat down next to him.
“Indeed. Typically you are quick to master the early parts of the songs but struggle with the latter. Given time, however, you are able to play through them from the beginning to the end without error. Therefore, a mastery of it is wholly achieved.”
He scratched his cheek gently.
“You really have been looking out for me, huh Chief? Thanks for all you do.”
It was one of the things he really loved about her.
At his question she lowered her gaze, strands of hair brushed her reddened cheeks.
“‘Tis necessary, I believe. I wish to bear witness to your growth with my own eyes and support it. In so doing, a mental track record is paramount.”
She cleared her throat and raised her gaze as she lowered her hand.
“On that note, TJ, I wish to discuss the matter of what seems to be ailing your mastery of Des’ song. Given the circumstances in which we find ourselves in, it is clear to me that it is not the song itself you find difficulty in, but something else. Will you tell me of what ails you?”
If there was anyone he could confide in, it would be her. A part of him didn’t want to give her cause to worry, but he already had. It was almost incredible how she could see right through him, but it was reassuring at the same time. His worries aside, the situation was something they all had a stake in.
“I’ve just been thinking a lot about what happened recently. What Invidia told us, what’s happening here in Belos and...what I can do about all of this. The case with Invidia, I think I’ve seen some of what she was talking about, but if she was telling the whole truth, I dunno. Would God Ah do something like that to them? It doesn’t seem like the...God Ah I know.”
But did he know God Ah? The memories he saw were Amae’s and it was apparent to him she had a distinct love for God Ah as she did all of her children. Asmodeus...Adonai was wronged and because of that, he lashed out. He was punished for his actions, but it didn’t seem like it was wrong of God Ah to punish him. However, he left of his own volition and chose that place for his self-exile. Did he decide to call it home for both he and the Sinners? Do they not know of what happened?
The Warlord closed her eyes as she mulled over his words.
“In truth, TJ, I could not tell you what I do not know. Your knowledge of God Ah’s family far outstrips my own, even as Lady Amae’s proxy. There are many and more mysteries to them we are as of yet to understand. I cannot say for certain what their intent is, but perhaps our duty is not to understand, yet to ponder them. I confess, if knowing could ease your burden, then I would ask you to tell me everything. However, just as the gods had wished us to keep our identities and knowledge a secret, I imagine it is very much the same for you. In that, Humanity’s inner turmoils do not become our own, and the Asgardian’s turmoils are not for you to bear.”
She knit her brows and smiled ever so slightly.
“I cannot help but think perhaps it is not your duty to be guided, but to be the guiding hand for us. Through you, perhaps God Ah’s will shall be done.”
He took some comfort in those words but at the same time, it felt like quite a daunting task.
He furrowed his brows and crossed his arms, eyes closed.
“Mm...I do see where you’re coming from, Chief. I remember you expressing something like that before too, that you guys probably aren’t meant to know all that stuff.”
God Ah’s Family went as far as to encode Memorius Sanctum so only TJ would be privy to Amae’s memories. He didn’t have it in him to sift through those memories and know exactly what to do, though.
“But...things are fine the way they are, right?”
She offered him a puzzled head tilt and he rubbed the back of his neck.
“I-I mean the way we’re doing things. I’m not d-doubting you or any of the others or the path that I’ve chosen. If it’s what was intended for you by Lady Amae and I have a part to play in it, I’ll do my best! It’s just...I’m worried for everybody. I dunno what Luxuria did, but some of the Sinners are really mad at her, and you saw that first-hand with Invidia. To add insult to injury, they’re getting stronger with every one we defeat. If this keeps going, everyone who goes will be in greater danger. I just can’t help but wonder if there isn’t something more that I can do. Getting stronger definitely helps, but if I could calm down the Sinners then...I dunno.”
She placed a hand atop his own resting on the deck and looked him in the eyes.
“TJ, I strongly believe your kindness is one of your greatest traits. Would that I could promise you that the Sinners would see and understand that in you, but they do not see you as you see them. To them, you are and likely always will be, an enemy, especially so long as you stand by us. Perhaps there can be some exceptions such as Acedia or Avaritia, would that I had known them myself. Alas, so long as you choose to obstruct Agasura King Asmodeus’ revival, they shall seek to hinder you in turn. The dangers they present may be too much for you to face alone, and those who answer to you on the expeditions know full well the risks the Sinners present.”
She clasped his hand in hers.
“To ask you not to worry for their sakes’ would be a fool’s errand and a callous one at that. Instead, I ask you to believe in them. What is lost, remember. What remains, cherish. So long as you do those two things, I wholeheartedly believe none shall hold any grudges, should they be harmed or fall in battle.”
His mouth remained agape for a few moments as he thought to reply, but opted out for solemnly taking her hands in his own.
He loved his friends dearly and would do all that he could to protect them. The Sinners were his enemies and the greatest threat to the people and places he loved. Those that might join him had already been felled by his hand. Those that remained wouldn’t likely consider it in the slightest. They too, would have to be defeated by him. But even if they were, he would carry on. Just as his friends of the past fought alongside him and lent him their aid, Luxuria’s siblings did also, even if they disagreed. He would remember their names, the memory they shared with him and in time, perhaps their legacy also.
“I will, Chief. I promise.”

TJ sat in his living room with his legs crossed and his guitar in his lap once more. He strummed through Des’ song once more, note for note until he reached its conclusion and in a pillar of light, the Templar appeared before him. He drew his shield and mace as he stood tall, ready for battle.
“Your allies can take shelter behind my shield, TJ,” he said.
He clenched his hand around his mace as he smiled slightly.
“Finally got it down, huh?”
The sound of clapping followed suit from behind the couch and Des turned to see Machina.
“Splendid work, Master.” She said as she continued to applause.
“You’re not fazed by this at all anymore, huh? I’m not sure whether I should be relieved or concerned.”
The Heart of Yggdrasil lit up amidst TJ playing, glowing with a faint light beneath his t-shirt.
“Only took you the better half of a week plus since we got back from that accursed swamp. It’s about damn time you finished it,” Su remarked.
He grinned in turn.
“Thanks, Su.”
“What part of that-oh forget it.”
The crystal’s glow dimmed following her statement, leaving the faintest traces of light.
“Now that you’ve accomplished your goal, what do you plan to do next, Master?” Machina asked, tilting her head.
“Mm...go on to the next one, I suppose. Now that I’ve mastered Des’ song, I need to learn Star’s. Thankfully, with the Keruz I don’t need to learn their abilities, but fighting in their bodies can be a tad difficult. Maybe some practice wouldn’t hurt, but I’d need to be somewhere far away to practice skills so that’s kinda outta the question.”
He laughed as he scratched his cheek.
“Even so, learning the songs is on the top of my list. If I can’t summon the Keruz by the time a new Instance Dungeon appears, I can’t use them. There won’t be time to practice then, just using whatever I have and can recall. The Command abilities I can use pretty easily, though.” He paused as he mulled over the thought. “Speaking of, I could probably serve to use them more frequently...but boy, those and the Sins really take a toll.”
A bead of sweat rolled down his cheek as he recalled previous events.
“Still, for the time being I’ll leave practice to tomorrow. I wanna get something of a grasp of it before the next time Chief visits. I’d feel bad if she had to watch me learn it from the ground up.”
“I take it you will be patrolling tonight too, Master?”
He nodded as he sheathed his weapons.
“That’s the plan. It’s a little early, but it wouldn’t hurt any to make sure those who are going home get home safely. I think a lot of the crimes happen at night, so I wanna be ready for them. If I see anyone before then, I can prevent it from even starting.”
“I wish you all the best in your endeavours, Master. Should you have need of my services, simply call my name and I shall attend to you.” She suggested with a bow.
He blinked in disbelief.
How good was her hearing?
“O-okay. I dunno how you do with apprehending criminals but with you and Su, I’m sure we could take whatever they throw at us.”
He was reluctant to put them in danger, but if he got severely wounded like he had in Ves, they’d all have reason to be worried. He couldn’t scare them like that a second time.
“Alright, I’m off! Take care of things for me here, okay?”
He turned to walk away and froze, before lowering his head in shame.
“I almost started walking around town in Des’ body...”

As TJ walked through the streets, he could see a variety of passerby. Some of them were indeed young adventurers, carrying the day’s haul or reporting in to the Guild Association’s representative, Ases. The Bard glimpsed her nearby, talking to a group of newcomer adventurers and accepting their materials on behalf of the organization. For a moment, he thought to talk to her also, since she kept an ear to the pulse of Belos on behalf of the GA, however the voice of a nearby shopkeeper drew his attention away.
“Hi TJ, are you patrolling today too?” A young girl asked.
His head snapped in her direction and he glimpsed the fancy shop owner Mirin, wave to him. She was indeed a young girl, perhaps no older than eleven or twelve standing a few inches shorter than the Bard. She had violet hair in a bob cut and large, kind matching eyes. She wore a violet blouse tucked into a long pink skirt, marked by a diamond pattern and a white ruffled hem. She wore a white long sleeved ruffle collared shirt that reached just above her elbows. The collar and sleeves had matching ruffles, each end marked by a red bead and tied by a matching ribbon, the former tied into a bow. She also wore ruby red slip-ons, sky blue spherical earrings and a bright yellow hairband.
“Oh! Mirin, it’s good to see you! But yeah you’re right on. I don’t usually start this early but I finished my practice for the day so I decided to get a head start on it.”
“Thanks for always keeping an eye on the village. Since you’ve been keeping watch everyone’s been a little less tense recently and things are starting to go back to normal. We’re all really grateful to you.”
She smiled and in response TJ rubbed his neck and laughed bashfully.
“R-really? I’m glad to hear that. I haven’t caught the criminal yet, but I’ll do my best to be ready when they do decide to show up.”
She gave an approving nod before blinking.
“You mentioned you were practicing right? Are you working on a new song? I sometimes hear your playing when I’m setting up the stall in the mornings.”
At Mirin’s words he took a shocked step back, a bead of sweat rolled down his cheek.
“Y-you did?! Is it that loud? Sorry about that...”
She laughed and waved off the sentiment.
“It’s not loud at all! You live a bit of a distance away from the market so I could just barely hear it. I sometimes hang out nearby to hear you play, though, so don’t be too surprised if you see me, okay?”
He scratched his cheek and nodded.
“Yeah, no problem.”
He didn’t expect to have an audience, but he was both grateful and slightly embarrassed at the notion.
“So that song you were working on, is it an original? It sounds different than the last song you were playing.”
The Abellan couldn’t help but be surprised at how familiar she had become with the Saint’s songs as an occasional listener.
“It...well, you could say that. It isn’t mine, though. It...they, belong to some dear friends of mine. I suppose you could say they were gifts they left behind before they passed on.”
At his words, she knit her brows and frowned sorrowfully, but nodded nonetheless.
“I see...you had some wonderful friends, TJ. But being an adventurer is dangerous work, so that means you need to be extra careful too! If you run into those criminals while you’re patrolling, I expect you to call for help and hurry home, okay? I know you’re an accomplished adventurer, but kids our age shouldn’t be taking on people like that. Better to leave that to the adults in Hiraeth.”
He felt his face burning at the notion.
There was no denying that he looked and sounded like a young boy, but by no stretch of the imagination was he. He desperately wanted to insist that it wasn’t the case but he needed to keep the secrets of God Ah’s family secret.
“Mm hmm, understood,” he squeaked.
“Anyway, sorry for talking your ear off, TJ. It really was nice seeing and getting to speak with you, though! I won’t keep you from patrolling longer than this. I have to pack up and head home too, or Mom and Dad’ll be really worried. Be careful out there, okay?”
His eyes crinkled as he grinned at her.
“I will. See you around, Mirin.”
“Bye bye!”
She waved with both hands and he raised one in turn before heading off.

The adventurers that were speaking with Ases had already went on their way and at the sight of him, the GA staff member waved and smiled.
“Good to see you’re keeping an ear to the pulse of Belos today too, TJ. How have things been faring?” She asked him, placing her hands to her hips.
Ases was an adult woman with semi-long red hair neatly tucked underneath a scarlet hat, a few curly strands rested on each side of her face with both ears visible behind them. She had confident green eyes and a smile to match, marked by red lipstick. She wore the Guild Association’s familiar forest green jacket lined by the gold stitching on the hems and rising from the base to the neckline. A golden emblem was featured on the left breast, the symbol of the GA. Beneath her jacket was a white dress shirt with leather trimmed cuffs resting over the jacket sleeves and a matching strip for her buttons. Peeking out from below and between the hems of her jacket was a black and red plaid miniskirt. On her feet were a pair of matching green boots with brown laces and toecaps. A brown belt hung loosely from her waist and on the front of her cap was a golden bird-shaped emblem spreading its wings, a second item in the GA uniform.
“Always happy to lend a hand, and it’s reassuring to see you’re here too, Ases.” TJ replied as he approached. “As for how things have been progressing...well, my personal training is going well but my search for the criminals hasn’t been so far.”
She laughed and at the sound he blinked.
“You’ll have to forgive me. Honestly, I’m glad that you’re so proactive about looking for that criminal, TJ. You know as well as the rest of us Belos isn’t in the other city’s top concerns for happenings. Having a seasoned adventurer like you living here and trying to keep the crimes to a minimum is really reassuring. Hiraeth’s been doing it for years, but they are still a guild, so they can’t fund their endeavours by working out of Belos alone.”
“Even so, they still have some members dispatched here, don’t they? I’ve seen a few on guard duty where the...well, murders took place. They look pretty strong, too.”
The GA associate nodded in turn.
“Indeed they do. As soon as the news got out a lot of them came rushing back to check on everyone, search for witnesses and set up a defensive line around the village. Now that things have calmed down a bit, most of them returned to their duties, but some stayed behind in the wake of the others. In truth, you’re the biggest surprise out of all of this.”
He scratched his cheek gently as he averted his gaze.
“I mean...Belos is my home, too. The people here have been good to me and I wanna do my part to protect it. All of the strength I’ve gained wouldn’t mean much if I couldn’t keep the people and places near and dear to me safe.”
She grinned as she ruffled his hair.
“Look at you, what a go-getter! Truthfully I don’t think you’ll be finding the criminal here, since chances are they won’t strike twice with everybody on guard. But it did happen in Elias, so there’s always a chance! It does make me wonder though, what are the odds that it’s the same person?”
She placed her purlicue to her chin thoughtfully as she closed her eyes. TJ attempted to straighten out his hair before offering her a serious look.
“There’s a chance it is, but I expect that it’s a group of people. The murders are all...well, from what I hear, distinctly gruesome, but they all end the same way. In some weird kinda...sacrifice. If it is a group, if I can catch one person, I’m sure they can lead me to others.”
Just as Nia and Peorth had. If he could find one of their hideouts, they could flush out the fanatics. If there was one hidden in the Forest or Ancient Forest, for example, perhaps Belos and Elias would be safe from them going forward.
“Sacrificial rituals, huh?” She crossed her arms as she hemmed and hawed. “The bigwigs in the GA are concerned about it and they’ve talked about getting adventurers to participate via quests but...we’ve got nothing to go on, so far. Can’t put out a bounty if you don’t know your target. That aside, the cities themselves will likely get involved, so it’s best we focus on the Agasura problem.”
The Bard nodded in response.
“You know, I think that’s best too. Even if the Agasura aren’t causing as much trouble, they’re still out there and if something happens, having adventurers ready is always good. I don’t think we’ve seen a goblin king or anything of that sort for a while, which is good news.”
“Oh you know how it is! They crop up every now and again but if we’re quick to get them first, there’s no need for wide-spread panic. We’ve had a few incidents here and there but the larger guilds have been very on the ball on seeing to them.”
It was a little like his own adventure. Clear the instance before the Sinner grows too strong and everything turns out fine. He didn’t know much about what was happening in the wider world, but he was thankful there were adventurers to address those concerns. Save for the fanatics, he could entrust those issues to them and focus on seeing to the Instance Dungeons.
“Glad to hear it! If they’re doing it, means I don’t have to. I can focus my efforts on here and on my practice.”
Ases blinked and at her gaze, TJ stared back.
“I did hear about you taking down the Goblin King, but the rest of your adventure, I haven’t heard much about. Though you did spend quite some time travelling, didn’t you? What were you up to in that time?”
Multiple beads of sweat ran down his cheek as he frantically attempted to come up with an answer.
“W-well y’see...I was just uhh...y’know, exploring.”
He pressed his fingers together as his eyes began to swim.
He couldn’t mention that he was going into new Instance Dungeons and destroying them to integrate Sinners.
“I was...well, the Iris Stones. I was looking for those and saving at them.”
It was a half-truth, but it sounded believable enough.
The GA associate let out a gentle huff, her eyes seeming to imply she understood.
“I see. Of course, you’d still be looking for her traces, wouldn’t you? Anyone with even a passing interest in adventurers and the like know about her and what happened. Truth be told, I’m glad you didn’t let all of that get you down. I’m sure you had a tough time of it, but you just keep doing your best and you’ll meet her again someday.”
He took her words to heart and nodded solemnly.
Defeating the Sinners was one of his top priorities, but someday, somehow, he wanted to reunite with Iris. Had he chosen another path, perhaps he would’ve been able to much sooner. Nevertheless, as it stood she left the traces of her existence and adventures in those stones and there were still many and more he was as of yet to see. Someday, they would guide him back to her and with that, he could finally put the matter to rest.
“Oh! Before I forget...”
The sudden shift in her tone disarmed him somewhat and in response, he gave her a curious look. She leaned in and placed a hand to her cheek to whisper to him.
“You know, TJ, I saw Renske earlier. He seemed to be trying to stay out of the public eye, but he did mention something about wanting to meet you, so keep your eyes peeled, okay?”
“Eh? He does?! Was this today? Is he here?”
She laughed at his surprise.
“It sure was! It was just a couple of hours ago, so I think he’ll be looking for a chance to find you on your patrol. Don’t spread it around though, okay? I’m sure he’d love to chat with everyone and alleviate their worries but if he’s sneaking around, he probably has his reasons.”
The Abellan nodded.
“Got it. I’ll be sure to keep an eye out for him.
She crossed her arms and nodded with an affirming smile.
“Good, good! Now then, off you go! Belos isn’t gonna keep itself safe!”
“I’ll do my best, so make sure you do too, Ases!” He replied as he clenched his fists.
She raised a hand to say goodbye as she grinned.
“You leave the newcomer adventurers to me! I’ll teach ‘em all they need to know, so you keep clearing a path for them!”
With a wave, he set off again to begin his patrol in earnest.

TJ had passed by the market and through the valley and moved on to the forest’s border once more. The sunset seemed brief as it quickly gave way to twilight, the sky steadily darkening over head as the shadows seemed to creep closer to their owners.
The village was peaceful tonight too, but in spite of it TJ couldn’t bring himself to let his guard down. All else aside, he had suspected he would run into Renske, but hadn’t despite searching for him. He hadn’t been introduced to the guild master as of yet, but the he was quite renown among the people of Belos and all seemed to have an amicable opinion of him.
As the Abellan thought to rest against a tree for a time, the sudden rustling of leaves from the branches caused him to take a step back. His eyes darted through the darkness as he slowly reached for his guitar hanging on his back.
All at once, a figure descended from the trees and touched down, before approaching from the shadows.
“Didn’t expect you to come to me but...I guess I’m as good a target as any...” The Abellan chuckled mirthlessly.
“I didn’t mean to startle you, TJ. It’s hard to stay out of sight of my guild and the other villagers without raising suspicion.” The voice of a young man replied.
“How do you know my...ohhh.”
From the shadows of the trees the guild master approached and solemnly stepped into the moonlight. Once he did, TJ got a closer look at him and spent a moment taking in his visage.
“My name is Renske and I’m the guild master of a Belos based guild by the name of Hiraeth. It’s an honour to formally get introduced to you. I hope I’m not being too informal by referring to you simply by name.” Renske told him, offering a hand.
As TJ shook it he gazed at the guild master’s smiling eyes.
“No, that’s fine. I prefer it, actually. That aside, it’s good to finally meet you, Renske.”
Renske was a young adult, potentially on the cusp of, or likely in his early twenties with a lithe but well-toned body. He was somewhat taller than average with handsome features, short curly chestnut hair and stern, but kind green eyes. He wore a short-sleeved rust coloured tunic with a square spiral pattern along the hem and simple brown slops. His feet were covered by a pair of lace-up brown hiking boots and on his hands a pair of silver ring-bands, tied to his wrist and middle finger by a string of chains. Around his neck a forest green scarf waved freely in the gentle breeze. On his back was a silver quiver with a rhombus pattern and a matching crossbow with web-marked limbs.
“To be honest, it should’ve happened sooner. Had I convinced my guild mates to take the opportunity to meet you at the summit, we’d have been acquainted already. Though you, Guild Master Peorth and Kooh were quite the hot topic in Lemanin.”
He laughed gently and TJ couldn’t help but smile.
“Sorry about that. With all that Chief had planned, it was likely to really shake things up. A lot of the guild masters had a lot of questions...but also, it was our first opportunity to introduce ourselves to God’s Governor of Wind.”
The Tiratez nodded knowingly.
“Yeah, he was there, wasn’t he? The current candidate Lim Yun. Given the important duties all of you have, taking your time for anything else does seem like a bit of a waste, in retrospect. I’m glad that you were able to meet him, and the others.”
TJ shook his head in turn before furrowing his brows, eyes filled with determination.
“I don’t think that’s true! I mean, some of it is! We did talk about some important things, but it doesn’t mean meeting you isn’t! Since the attacks have come here and I started patrolling I’ve realized how difficult it can be to defend an entire town. That, on top of all of the other stuff you guys do without Humanity knowing. But also...I saw the response of Hiraeth after it happened. You guys were on the scene before the palace guys even got here, let alone the investigators.”
Renske closed his eyes as he smiled serenely.
“I’m really proud of my guild mates. I wish we could’ve been here to prevent it, but we’re adventurers also. I want them to grow stronger because our enemies are growing stronger also. If the remains of the incident are any indication, that wasn’t likely done by Human hands, and if it was, the Contemptuous Arts were involved.”
His gaze sharpened as he looked over his shoulder, at what, TJ hadn’t a clue.
“I know those fanatics are out there, and that they’ve been for quite some time now. I won’t let a cancer like that spread to Belos. The Agasura may have poisoned the minds of those fanatics, but I won’t allow them to drag this village into that mire. Given that it happened once, I and the other members of Hiraeth are on high alert. If they should appear again, we’ll apprehend them before they can escape, let alone take another life in this place.”
His fierce gaze let up as he turned back to the Abellan.
“But it’s about that very thing that I’m here for. Somewhat, you could say.”
“Mm?” TJ asked tilting his head.
He performed a bow and the Bard nearly jumped back in surprise.
“TJ, I can’t thank you enough for looking after Belos. There isn’t much out here, so strong adventurers are far and few between. Even we, her self-appointed protectors can’t remain in it to see to its defense. Having you here is galvanizing, to say the least.”
“I’m glad, but it’s nothing you need to bow to me for! I’m just doing what any adventurer would do! Assuming they lived here too...” The Abellan replied, gesturing for him to calm down.
Though he was the one who wasn’t calm.
“But you’re not just any adventurer. You’re our Abellan and somebody who...may be in more danger than any one of us. I’ve no doubt you know full well the risks posed by challenging the fanatics head on, but still you choose to take them. That and...I’m hard-pressed to find myself telling you not to. It’d be presumptuous of me to ask you to do this for us, but words can’t express how thankful I am that you did.”
The Bard grinned.
“It’s my pleasure, Renske! I’m well aware of how crazy the fanatics can be, and Chief warned me that they have access to the Contemptuous Arts. If there’s anyone who’d be familiar with them, it’d be me. I’ve got a pretty clear understanding of how they work and how to fight against them, so I think I’m just right for the task.”
His grin closed slowly as his eyes were steadily downcast.
“Besides I...I got to speak to your guild mates. The idea that they could be targeted next is scary. I’ve lost too many friends in battle and I wouldn’t want you, or the other members of Hiraeth to have to know that pain. I know it might happen anyway, but if I could prevent it, I won’t hesitate to fight.”
The Tiratez listened intently but solemnly blinked when TJ finished speaking.
“...You’d do that, even for my guild mates? I’m almost a little taken aback by that kindness.” He laughed as he scratched his cheek sheepishly.
He took a deep breath, exhaled and smiled.
“You know, TJ, I heard from some of my guild mates that you spoke with them. To be honest, that was how I knew you were back in the village and patrolling regularly. Keep it between you and I, but Jodie and Ramiel spilled the beans to the guild. Those two were so excited that they were practically falling over each other in the guild chat to be the first to talk about it. It’s been a while since the members had something to be so fired up about, so thanks for taking the chance to chat with them. The guild morale is at an all-time high because everybody wants to get stronger so they can protect their home, and yours.”
“Eh? Really? But I haven’t done anything! I just went to say hi!”
“You’ve made quite a name for yourself, you know! Among the Asgardians, the legends aside of course, your accomplishments are what make you such a heroic figure. Guild Master Peorth hedged her bets on you so many years ago, and now we’re seeing the fruits of her labours. Most of those who attended the summits had their doubts, but with every challenge you guys conquer, the Asgardians are emboldened further.
“It’s hard not to believe that with Yggdrasil at the helm, this war might end. Little by little, we’ll quell those threats and when they’re taken care of, not just Belos, but all of Midgard will know peace. It’ll be a little lonely not having to protect the village anymore, but a little bit of loneliness for the people’s happiness is something I wouldn’t trade for the world.”
TJ didn’t know much about Renske, save for some hearsay here and there but after speaking with him, he had really come to appreciate him and his ideals.
“You and me both! Let’s keep doing our best towards those goals, Renske!”
“Should you ever need anything, don’t hesitate to get in touch with me or any of the other members of Hiraeth, TJ. It would be our honour to aid you in your endeavours. You’ve already done so much for us and someday you’ll take on the Agasura King. It’s a daunting task but...we’ll be with you, every step of the way.”
TJ smiled and nodded.
“Thanks a bunch. I know I’ll be counting on you guys, both then and now. For the time being, I couldn’t ask for more! Just keeping the troubles out of Belos would be plenty!”
Renske placed a hand to his chest as he grinned.
“I’ll see to it that my members continue to, then, so you too, can have a peaceful sleep.” He seemed to smile with a hint of mischief. “Speaking of, I’d like to check up on them. I hope you don’t mind me asking not to tell them that I was here. I wouldn’t want them to think I don’t have faith in their abilities.”
“Your secrets safe with me!” TJ said, placing a finger to his grin.
“I’m in your debt, TJ. I’ll be gone before the night settles in, to return to Elfa before Mariska starts worrying, so you won’t likely be seeing me again tonight. Given that, I leave my guild mates and my beloved hometown in your care. It was a pleasure meeting you.”
The Tiratez offered a hand once more and the Abellan happily shook it.
“The pleasure’s all mine. Have a safe trip!”
“I expect you’ll be safe too, until the next time we meet.”
With those words, he turned to walk away and vanished into the darkness of the forest.

That same night TJ sat against the trunk of a tree with his eyes closed. He listened intently but also attempted to sense any unfamiliar people nearby. The sounds of the forest’s creatures did not deter him any, but for the briefest of moments, he picked up the presence of a person.
“That’s...? Renske?” He asked as he opened an eye.
He peered into the darkness of the forest briefly.
“Doesn’t feel like him, though.”
The members of Hiraeth were within Belos’ borders so he had no reason to be so deep in the forest. That, and he had to return to another city so he had no reason to travel there by foot. Given those were the case...
TJ swallowed hard as he rose to his feet, his gaze sharpened. He drew his guitar as he hurried into the forest. As he drew nearer, he felt the presence growing closer steadily. Travelling under a variety of higher landings and tree branches, he made his way directly to where he sensed the presence without making any stops or detours. In the distance, he could just barely make out a figure as he squinted at the darkness.
“What...are those?”
Something seemed to be on both flanks of the individual, but rested as high as their head and seemed to reach down to their waist. Both seemed to gleam in the darkness when the moonlight reached them, but the way they moved seemed too ethereal to be real. The person between them neither held them, nor moved in tandem with them but they seemed to rise and fall periodically.
At his muttered question, the person seemed to take notice and take up a battle stance. TJ grit his teeth and readied his guitar in response. The stranger dashed toward a tree before crossing his arms over and for a split second, TJ could see the objects move in response to his action. As they turned in mid-air and followed after the stranger, the moonlight was reflected from the length of the objects and he saw what seemed to be blades. In the following seconds, they cut through the thick trunk of a tree.
Despite witnessing the event take place, TJ’s senses could neither pick up the usage of the Contemptuous Arts, let alone mana at all. He stood, stunned at the series of events he witnessed as he attempted to parse who or what could perform such a feat.
In the following seconds the upper half of the trunk tipped over and the logs that were cut out from the stump were launched at the Abellan. In all of the chaos, the figure who launched the attack fled the scene.
“Pay attention, moron!” Su roared as she emerged from the Heart of Yggdrasil.
As she touched down she stomped the ground and two chunks of rock emerged and levitated before her. With an outstretched hand she sent them hurtling toward the logs and sent them off course before charging forward.
“Do something about this tree before it makes paste of you!”
Without looking back she bolted through the forest in pursuit of the stranger. The Bard’s eyes darted toward the tree slowly falling toward him and his mind started racing as it crashed into a series of branches, slowing its fall. However, in so doing a series of leaves along with massive falling branches followed suit, showering him in wood chips and leaves, along with his companion.
“God damn it this is such a pain in the ass!”
Covering her head to avoid the falling wood, she continued on into the darkness in pursuit of the assailant.
Meanwhile TJ strummed out a short few notes before reaching out with a hand.
“Sojourner’s Shelter!”
He created a much larger variant of the spell and arced it so the falling tree would land upon it.  As the weight of the trunk broke through the branches, TJ stood beneath his shelter and fortified it with a wave of ice from below. As branches and leaves rained down upon and around his cover, the trunk crashed into it shortly after, spreading cracks throughout. Worrying that it would collapse and fall upon him in a matter of moments, he stood in bated breath but found he could let out a sigh of relief as it still stood strong.
He closed his eyes and recalled what he saw, yet even in retrospect he couldn’t recall feeling even a hint of mana.
He felt certain that his senses were honed enough to be able to detect any powers and like Reina said, everyone with mana passively permeated it. Humans were exempt from that and he couldn’t detect Special Power, but the stranger he saw definitely had two swords, but didn’t wield them in the ways a Blader would. So what were they?
A series of spheres of light flew through the air and lit up the Heart of Yggdrasil briefly. It lit up once more as Su spoke through it.
“...Bastard teleported before I could get him,” she said.
The Abellan clenched a fist to his chest as he looked out into the expanse of forest. The sound of the members of Hiraeth’s footsteps echoed through in the darkness and heralded the end of the night’s ordeal.

The following morning TJ and Su sat in the living room, each located on a couch opposite the other. The God’s Governor had her arms crossed and impatiently tapped one of them, face stern and brows furrowed. Meanwhile the Abellan sat huddled over, his brows knit and eyes gazing away.
“You’re being fucking hunted,” she said.
“But are we sure that person was after me? If they were a fanatic, I’d agree but...I don’t think it was.” He answered, shaking his head.
“It doesn’t matter what the hell faction they belong to, that motherfucker tried to murder you with a goddamn tree! If he wasn’t worried about his identity being all hush-hush, I’d bet he’d cut you down without a second thought!”
“I can’t deny that first part...I’d rather he didn’t drop a tree on me. But why would he be after me, if he’s not a fanatic? Given the situation in Belos, trying to...well, murder somebody doesn’t seem like a smart idea.”
Su clicked her tongue.
“If the idiot was willing to drop one of those massive things to get away, I’m willing to bet he’d pull out all the stops to get you. Also why wouldn’t someone be out to snuff you? Do you know who you are?”
“TJ...Bard, the Abellan.”
She offered an accusatory point in turn.
“That third one, that matters. Nobody gives a rat’s ass about the first two.”
She paused as her eyes began to wander.
“Scratch that, the Humans do. If you and Iris didn’t fuck up magnificently against the Malign Shroud they’d be singing your praises. But you did and you can’t go forgetting you’ve got enemies the world over. To add insult to injury, since too many idiots got into the first Sinner’s dungeon and got a good long look at your goddamn look-alike we’ve got people thinking you’re a Sinner! Do you really think that there aren’t just gonna be some heroes who decide they need to strike you down?”
“I mean...maybe? Every adventurer knows that Agasura can’t infiltrate the cities. I know that we know there are some exceptions but the Asgardians wouldn’t turn against us, would they? Our cause is one and the same. So long as we’re fighting to defeat Asmodeus, I’m sure they’ll help us out.”
Su slammed her hands down on the table as she got to her feet, anger etched into her every feature. At the sight and sound, the Abellan jumped back looking startled.
“Now’s not the time for your stupid naivety and optimism! Don’t you get it?! Your location is compromised! This place in this backwater village was supposed to be a safe house! Somewhere so far off the beaten path that those idiots who wanted to hunt down a Sinner wouldn’t know where to look! That guy that saw you last night? He was the first and now that he knows where to find you, he and his buddies are gonna turn Belos’ ass inside out to get at you! We need to leave.”
“I can’t do that! I promised Renske and the others I’d protect Belos! I have friends here that looked after me before and during my journey! As far back as I can remember...I can’t just abandon them to save my own life!”
“And what happens if you get ambushed again? If you die, we’re all fucked! You’re the only one who can integrate the Sinners and you’re the only one who can put that goddamn old man in his grave. If your stupid ass gets offed here by some random shitters, it isn’t just Belos that’s gonna get absolutely fuckin’ annihilated. It’s gonna include the rest of Midgard and probably the other eight worlds for good measure! You think we’ve got the luxury of worrying about Bob down the street? Hell no!”
TJ furrowed his brows.
“But how many ‘Bob down the street’s do we need to sacrifice before we say that enough is enough?”
In turn Su’s glare deepened.
“Enough to save this godforsaken world.”
“At that point, there won’t be anyone left to save.”
“So long as the duty is done.”
“Maybe your duty, but not mine.”
The God’s Governor threw herself back into the couch and raised a brow as she stuck her hands in her pockets.
“Sounds like you’re confusing your duty and your desires to me. I don’t recall you having some divine duty to save every goddamn person’s life.”
“You’re right, it isn’t my duty. It was a choice that I made and something I plan to stick to.”
The God’s Governor rolled her eyes as she put her feet up on the table.
“Ugh, can you not make this such a pain in the ass? Look, I can’t have you getting killed and clearly, there are a lot of people out there who want to do just that. They’re coming here. They know you’re here and they know where to find you. If you’re that adamant on hunkering down in this shithole, you’re gonna have to defend it from your enemies.”
He tilted his head quizzically.
“Isn’t that what we’re doing already?”
She frowned.
“Use your head, stupid! I don’t mean those guys! I mean the guys who specifically want to kill you! The fanatics can likely give less of a shit who they sacrifice. You’re just an added bonus if they can find you. An added bonus that could spell disaster for everyone if they win! The others just want you dead and they’ll turn this shithole into a battlefield to make sure of it!
“You need to pick one. Either we get the fuck out and bring them with us, or you sit here and risk everything you’re trying to protect.”
TJ placed a hand to his cheek as his eyes were downcast.
“...Let’s say we did decide to leave. Where would we go? Where could we stay where everyone else will be safe?”
“I’d say ‘anywhere but here’ but that shit isn’t gonna fly. It’s not like you haven’t camped out before. We’ll just hit the road and stay on the road. It’s not like we don’t know a thing or two about surviving off the land. I’d done it for long enough to know how, so it’s a better plan than this. That, and those fuckers can’t track us as easily.”
Her gaze sharpened.
“Not without putting themselves somewhere that no one will hear their screams.”
He closed his eyes as he intertwined his fingers.
“I don’t like this...but I’ll at least consider it.”
She waved off the sentiment.
“Better start considering then, ‘cause we don’t have weeks for you to waste waffling about it!”

Ever had that moment where you look at your life and think, "Wow, everything's going to hell in a handbasket real fast!" Yeah, that about sums up this chapter.
So? Let's get down to it!

I've been doing some work on this the past few weeks, but truth be told, there's only enough for like 2 or so updates so far. It doesn't seem like much in retrospect, really, but a lot of effort went into it! I kinda wanna finish the chapter, now that I've started it. It's one of the shorter ones, thankfully.

Let's get on topic, shall we? This chapter opens with a comment from Thee! I've said it before, but there's only so many characters that can do this lol. I think I can work it out! I'll run out of main characters soon, though. Debating on if I like the comment, might change it but keep it as Thee, we'll see. He does appear though, don't worry!
No matter how many times I do this, I feel like I forget how. Still, it's a new chapter, a new day and with TJ back home. I do confess it's more of a retrospective of events, but it wasn't entirely...how do I put it? I thought it out more than it seems. I wasn't cutting corners, is what I mean. The reason I did it this way, was so as not to have a cold open...of sorts. I know, it doesn't apply here, but what I mean is to jump right into an intense scene at the start of the chapter. If I did, I feel like it'd throw off the tones of the early scenes too much. On top of that, going from the last TAD into that would give readers either emotional whiplash or some sort of tone dissonance. In other words? It'd feel bad and weird.
All else aside, a bit of a passage of time helps. There aren't large jumps in time in Sanctuary, but if I really did go on a daily basis, the story would feel like its dragging its feet. It does happen, as you can see with this very update but at times a few days might pass because of how uneventful they are. A lot of it, TJ spends training or practicing(which can be interchangeable since songs are power for him) but nobody needs to see all of it. Some is good, too much, is not!

I have to admit, it's a little strange seeing him like this. Even as I read it now, it feels unusual and unlike him, but when I remember the events of Ch. 12 it reminds me of why he comes off as so...distant? He doesn't have his usual happy-go-lucky attitude here lol. ...If that's how you can describe it. SO a lot of the first page is setting the scene. It gives you a thorough idea of the state of Belos, what it was like before and after. Should that change in the future, you can use this as a marker for how. TJ spends a lot of time in Belos before and likely will continue to(I mean, he lives there!) so being mindful of it helps. It's a place, that holds import, so...you know?!
There is something important in there, though. Or a few things, but the first is that TJ is learning to sense the presence of Humans. Now, as you're aware, Asgardians can't do that unless they're Confidants. Doing so is an Agasuric trait, and we've seen how TJ can do that and view them in Ch. 12. He mentioned it to Su after the last time they went hunting. In truth, they can sense living beings, so Humans aren't the exception but the norm among them. Asgardians have a strong sense for mana, so Humans which have a serious lack thereof are hard to detect. Given that TJ can do so even when not transformed is the proof the blood bond has grown stronger, and that he's gaining stronger Agasuric traits from his transformed state, not just the Sinners and their abilities.
Secondly! Hiraeth and its guild master Renske! He's an actual character in the universe. I think Reina mentioned one named Enzo, but he's not been made manifest yet. Renske, however, appears in Innocent's Act 3 along with the other guild masters. It'd have been better to introduce him there, but it's still a while away and I have a lot of updates to go through to get to that point, so gonna put a pin in that one. Introducing Renske here was important because of the part he plays in Belos. Not just him, but his guild also. Since I have a clear idea of the path the story takes, I've taken up adding new aspects and elements to this chapter and prior ones to build up things for later events. Though it's almost the halfway point, think of this chapter as the equivalent to Frequency's Rising Tension. From here on, it's going to get worse. Much, much worse lol.

But before it does, we get the Asgardian Duet(Present)! It's training time. I mean, when isn't it? Once again, we had an entire dungeon arc before TJ learned to play the song lol. But! He did learn to dance aand some other things which is good! Versatility is the spice of life, after all! Anyway, Peorth teaching TJ the next song. Or rather, conducting as he puts it to proof. Her keen eye for detail is a trait we often see throughout the novel, so it'd be a waste if I didn't take the chance to show that here too. Her line about witnessing his growth is a nice callback to what she mentioned in the last TAD. Having been part and parcel to losing his memories...multiple times, perhaps she feels a bit of a responsibility to help him find himself again. Perhaps not out of duty, since the two are related, but out of her own will. It's a notion she touched upon with Naomi in the side story also, so her character is pretty consistent on that front. Excellent! That aside, his feelings for her are steadily growing and that's something pointed out by him. It's...well, not needed for readers, but it's a good thing to have for him, because he's coming to understand that. If he had a "What is this feeling in my chest?" moment like a shoujo heroine we'd be in some serious trouble lol. This far in the game, especially! A novel and a half is a long time! It's been...13 years?! That's too long! Get with the times, old man!
It's an odd question, but would you consider those memories TJ's, or Amae's? If she chose to share them with him, would they be his memories? Regardless of which, it still gives him reason to ponder the moral dilemmas of God Ah's Family. Amae's memories illuminated the truth of them, but determining whether the responses taken by each member were right or wrong falls to him. Heck, the matter of pondering it all is something he could choose to. I'm sure I posed the question before, but have you thought about it? Who was wrong in that scenario? Were the actions each member took justified? Were the choices and the end results how things should've ended? A different path could've been taken, ultimately changing the fate of not just God Ah's Family, but of the nine worlds. If it had, we'd have a whole different Another series on our hands!
Back to the matter at hand, though, we hear Peorth reiterating previous notions also. The part about Humanity does seem a bit strange, but like in the side story, she means it isn't for the Asgardians to decide Humanity's fate. They get involved when needed, but don't restrict what Humans can do. Should they choose to wage war against each other, they're free to do so without the Asgardian's involvement. If the Agasura should try to do it on their behalf, they get involved and attempt to quell the threat before it should have far-reaching consequences. As for the Asgardians, it could very much be the same. If TJ's involvement could dramatically alter their fate, it raises the question of if he should. There are duties he's beholden to as an ally of them, since he made that choice, but outside of that, it raises the question of how involved he should be in their lives as a collective. In most cases, it boils down to a matter of strength. In this story, those who can fight and do, and what they're capable of. The Asgardians aren't all thinking of what's best for them or for Humanity, and should those who have such intentions band together, it asks, "Who will stop them? Is it the Abellan's duty to quell the threat?" We do have one such threat as of yet to be dealt with, but they don't know about him lol. But you do, dear reader! What are your expectations? How do you think that scenario should be resolved?
I do admit, I enjoy the takes different characters have on God Ah. We kinda have an idea of what he's like, the Asgardians like Peorth see him as a kind god, while Vanir thinks he and the others are a bunch of dicks. They also have their own expectations and beliefs about them, because of the mysteries surrounding them. What they do have to go on, is their history and the beliefs of their forebears. TJ is in the middle of all of that, having to sift through belief and knowledge, fact and fiction alike to determine his path forward. All while trying not to die and keep his friends alive. Not all of those can be avoided lol.
I really like what Peorth says here. She has the right of all of it: The Sinners won't do him any favours. He's their enemy through and through, and those enemies will do what they can to stop him. The friends he takes into battle are ready to lay down their lives and likely will. As an adventurer, it's very likely to happen. It's a good moment for her, because we know how hard she tried to save her own comrades of the past and learned the hard way she couldn't do it. Thus, the best thing she can do, and he can learn is to hold those he has and lost near and dear. It's something I too, learned the hard way, so it's a notion you'll see every now and again in the story. The truth of the matter is, the scars may heal but the pain never truly goes away. It's a stark reminder of what it means to be alive.

Next! New day, same old Bard. After a few weeks of straight practice, he learned the song and can summon Des now. Just need to remind myself to actually haave him use Synergism at some point, ever. Haven't done it since Ch. 10. I will change that! And hopefully figure out what exactly the limitation should be, not that I expect him to use it multiple times within the span of a single Instance Dungeon. Anyway, after a nice chat with the Chief, TJ is finally acting like his normal self again. His period of sulking has finally ended and it's back to business as usual. Mostly. When I was writing this I wanted it to still feel a little bit...off, you know? Like he's doing better but not entirely there yet. This scene is mostly set up and establishing what he learned and what comes next. Gives the following scenes some perspective of time also, since things happen day-by-day around this point.
With twilight settling in, it's back to patrolling and meeting with some familiar LT faces. Before I talk about Mirin, lemme address Ases. The Guild Association is...well, I think they were just part of "The Guild" in LT but guilds for players and that one were starkly different. In the game, Ases taught you a bunch of basic things you'd need for your adventure. Think of her like the newbie trainer. I think Ignate did the same, but he was in Elias. Nonetheless, since guilds exist, I made them part of the GA, a group that does guild-like things in this world. You know how in novels the guilds are usually the ones that handle all the quests and stuff? Monhun does that too, really. LT didn't exactly have one, since you'd get quests from characters, or boards. This was meant to reconcile that a bit, so the requests would go through them to the adventurers. Not just anybody can waltz into the castle and ask Hejong for quests, you realize! The idea of this was introduced a little later in Innocent, so I wanted to attribute that here and make it a bit more established. Helps build the world and unify the concepts and gives me something to work with later down the line.
Now then, Mirin! There's not much to say about her, really lol. She's the NPC who managed the fancy shop. I don't know how old she is, but 12 or so might've been too old, judging by her appearance. But I feel like if I said she was too young any credibility for TJ's assessment would go right out the window. I dunno why she ran the shop but...she did. Whether she has parents is also unknown, but I gave her some. I mean, honestly? At this point don't be surprised about anything with the NPCs lol. We don't get a lot of detail on them because they don't really...do much. Most of the time. At least most of them in the early cities/towns. They're just regular people! Idk what I'm on about anymore lol.
I really love that she sees TJ as a kid too. It's always been a running joke, but for everyone that isn't an Asgardian, they're not gonna have the foggiest as to what his deal is, or how he accomplished what he did. ...Which is gonna make later chapters all the stranger. It'll be funny as hell, but there's gonna be a lot of explaining that has to happen. That, and hand-waving. We'll cross that bridge when we get to it, and by that, I mean it's future me's problem, not today's me! Viva la future! The future's the best!
So, Ases! I can't remember what she was like. I just gave her big sister energy. A lot of big sister energy lol. It wasn't randomly decided, though. I considered her position, her character, appearance wise and what vague memories I had of the game. She definitely comes off a lot more strongly than she did in game, but that needn't be a bad thing! I mean, so did Bonnie. Reading over their conversation, it does feel like a little bit of a waste not to have shown the Hiraeth members and what they were up to. It'd definitely help stablish the scene and give you a better idea of the response they'd have to the matter at hand. At the same time, however, it does feel like it'd solely be for that purpose, and not much else. I feel like it's something I could still do without upsetting the story's balance too much, but I'd have to go further back to do it. Jumping right into it would be bad buuuuuut...if it was in Chapter 12...it just might work. If that's the case, it might be perfect! We saw the duo's side of the conflict, but I skipped over the response afterwards so maybe I should consider it. I'll have to go back to that scene and see what followed it, then determine if and when Machina's spell loses its effect that TJ could reasonably be there on the scene. If he isn't training with the girls, it could be arranged without disturbing the flow of the story.
My musings aside, their conversation does cover a lot of ground we're familiar with, but that's because I've talked at length about it. Having the characters themselves acknowledge it lets readers know that they're aware of what's happening and gives you a quick update on things happening around the continent. As TJ suggests, he's pretty out of the loop with that stuff, so hearing it from characters like Ases helps him stay informed while he's dungeon spelunking. On another hand, Iris! No I haven't forgotten her, no she's still important to the story, and no she's not going to appear yet. Also Renske! He's somewhere in Belos! Mentioning him wasn't just for info dumping!

Don't ask me why Renske appears like a goddamn ninja. There's no reason he's acting so shady. I mean, the intention was that he's familiar with Belos and can traverse it with relative ease, including tree climbing and stuff but he comes off as super shady for some unknown reason. But yes, he's here! Renske(1o years later ver.) since Innocent happens quite some time before Sanctuary does. Had to give him a new design because he was dressed formally at the party and also a little boy! Not anymore, though! Why is he the guild master as a young boy, read Innocent to find out! Also wait an ungodly amount of time for me to update this blog while posting it because you're probably an M.
Remember how I said I can't do character designs? Well I still can't. Weapon designs? By yours truly?! More likely thank you think! But as bad as you'd expect! In other words, from head-to-toe it's all designed by me! I'd say hell yeah, but not even I can give that a hell yeah lol.
Anyway, Renske's here, and apparently was in Lemanin but was too awkward to speak up. Not really. He's actually quite a charismatic character. Should've seen him when he was younger lol. Imagine! That such a thing would be possible! Without the need for a lengthy side story to establish this and that! Oh, if only! Oh cruel fate, why must it tempt you so? Jokes aside, to be completely honest there isn't really anything...crucial in the conversation. I suppose you could say it's more of an introduction to Renske for readers and an introduction for these two to each other. Feelin' each other out, y'know? It's good to establish the relationship, 'cause chances are they'll meet again under different circumstances. I mentioned this in the Inno threads, but the mention of Jodie and Ramiel is something I can come back to build on. However, that would have to be in Chapter 13 'cause I think that's when TJ started patrolling. Unless I amend the story to have him start during his training arc.
I know I said there aren't important things here, but there are a couple. Renske mentioned Peorth bet on him, and that actually did happen. I mean, it's kinda obvious because of the duets, but his mentioning that really hammers home how dedicated she is to the cause. She's been looking for him for many, many years. It puts Samson's nightmarish 10 years to shame. Nonetheless, she doesn't say it herself, but she really gave her all to reunite with him. I feel like not even I can quite appreciate that yet, but as the story goes on and their relationship develops, I hope that feeling settles in. I hope it does for you too, or has already!
The second thing is foreshadowing. Nothing good happens in this novel, and if it does, it's often followed up with something absolutely awful. Always is, always will be. What Renske is telling him here is your flag. This flag likely cannot, and will not be broken. Just gotta ride it out lol. But for the time being, let's just enjoy the good vibes! Next to Renske fading into the shadows. I don't know why I made him act so suspicious like that, really. I mean, I know he's trying to be sneaky and all but he's creepier than the entirety of Invidia's Dollhouse.
Following that? More nighttime shenanigans! Not the fun, sexy kind though. The horrifying near-death kinds because this is what I write, for reasons unbeknownst to me lol. Sometimes I forget that the land's all janky, so mentions of that are a good reminder. The Induns are an exception. The new ones, at least. The Sinner ones. Everything else, nah! Not that they really go in them. Now then, if you've played LT or even are passingly familiar with it, you know exactly what that person in the darkness is. If you don't...well, isn't it fine? I mean, you won't think much of it so don't worry too much about the details. Though TJ will lol. What I can tell you though, is that person shouldn't be there. But they are and they'll do what they need to in order to avoid getting caught lol. This was something I had planned for later and saw the perfect opportunity to foreshadow it. I was worried when I finished the storyboards by the time the event came into play, it'd be out of left field and feel like I shoehorned it in. This is the first time we've seen this character, but we may see them, or others related to them in the future, so be mindful of it. They'll play a part much later on.
Also Su pursuing assailants is a rather common thing, isn't it? The fanatic in Ves, Vanir in Scrap Valley, this guy in the Belos Forest. She's a thoughtful one lol. Nothing says you mean business like beating someone's face in. Assuming they can be caught. That guy who got his face beat in did appear in the side story too.
I did end the scene there, where I could've continued it. In this case though, it just felt like...the right place to end it. It's hard to describe, but I wanted that to be the note to end the scene on. It definitely has more impact that way, but I wanted it to...well, linger, in a sense. I think if the members of Hiraeth did get a testimony from TJ, it would leave the scene with a very different feeling and it'd be a waste with all of the tension that it built up. If I was just looking to introduce more characters, that would work. But rather than that, I wanted to let the unsettling feeling TJ had be the thought it remains on.

Next morning! I do confess, Su's first line reminds me of one of those ads for a shitty mobile game that'd be like, "We're under fucking attack!" or something like that. I saw a really funny edit with Emet-Selch that said, "We're being fucking sundered!" on Twitter and I liked it lol. It's uhh...rare. But it was too good to pass up. Jokes aside, the reason this is important is that Su suspects he wanted to kill TJ, not just to get away. I mean, if you're gonna run from somebody, you can run. If you try and shoot them, you're not just looking for an escape lol. One of the good things about this, is it presents another potential threat! Not just a threat, mind you, but a whole 'nother faction! Neither Agasura nor fanatic, but someone who's got it out for the Abellan. Raises the question where their allegiance lays, doesn't it?
I confess, this argument has a lot of things packed into it. It reflects on the issues that cropped up in the past through TJ's history, both near and far. It also considers the possibilities of new enemies, old enemies and what they would want to achieve. But also allies, and the possibility of them turning! It's a lot! And there's more!
Su being angry seems pretty standard fare at this point, but in this case, it's more that TJ is going through her own situation. Everything that's happening to him, she likely feels happened to her and she wouldn't want it to happen again. Thus, she feels very strongly about the situation. The interesting thing is, TJ actually fights back! Often times he has a more passive approach to situations, but on this he doesn't relent so easily! Character growth! Also foreshadowing! There's a lot of it here!
The whole comment about Bob down the street is a double entendre. You can look at it from the character perspective or the duty perspective. On one hand, sacrificing Bob down the street means letting someone die to save others. On the other, it means sacrificing Bob down the street in order to meet the quota and summon the next Sinner. You can see it, can't you?! The statements from each of the two following this just drives it home! It's really, really good! For once! Recent past me was on to something with this! Let's savour this while it lasts!
Anyway, there's more foreshadowing to come, but it's not far-flung, so pay close attention to what the two are saying. One of the things Su suggests is, but you don't need to worry too much about that now. Truth be told, I think I peaked too soon with this part. I'm a peak-too-sooner. It's pain all the way down.

But that's all for this update! Last week was a terrible, horrible, no-good week and it ended with a whimper. But I'm here, now and that's what matters in the end, right? I won't tell you the details, though, 'cause nobody wants to hear that shit. What I can tell you, though, is that I've had to listen to a lot of Christmas music and I'm slowly going insane again. It's not as bad as before, but you can only hear about Rudolph so many times before you begin to question why that song is so fucked up. Maybe I've gotten too old for Christmas carols.
But anyway, next week, probably! Maybe. Most likely? More pain and suffering, more Sanctuary, the works. After that? Undecided! The thought of coming back and being like it's 2023 and I'm still here makes me wince. I would do it, too! It's practically a tradition at this point! I hate it! That said! Goodbye!

A little later that day, TJ sat on the couch with his guitar loosely held against his chest. He breathed quietly, fast asleep after having taken a short break from his practice. Su had emerged from the Heart of Yggdrasil and sat on the couch opposite him once more to solemnly watch him. Machina had occasionally walked by but this time she stopped and stared.
“...What?” Su asked, glaring from the corner of her eye.
“Question: will you not wake Master?” The android asked in turn, tilting her head.
The God’s Governor sighed.
“No point in doing that. His practice, the constant meetings, the stupid patrols and then getting interrogated by Hiraeth’s members? Doesn’t surprise me the idiot crashed. I’d bet my last ely when he wakes he’ll fly into a panic and rush out to search for fanatics again.”
“Question: are you concerned for him?”
She furrowed her brows further.
“Are you stupid?”
“I do not consider myself to be, as my former master had designed me with advanced artificial intelligence. May I ask another question?”
Su groaned and rolled her eyes.
“If you’re gonna ask a damn question, then ask it! I don’t need you being all, question, question every time you wanna do it! Just fuckin’ do it, dumbass!”
She tilted her head once more.
“Do you suggest that because you consider me a friend, Suuba?”
She placed a fist to her chin as she crossed her legs, a slight smile creeping to her lips.
“Hell no. We’re unfortunate allies of circumstance. In other words, you don’t say or do anything stupid and I don’t trash you.”
“I appreciate your concession.”
“Good. You should.”
The young girl turned her eyes back to the sleeping Abellan and the trio remained in silence for a time. Having finally grown fed up with it, she turned her head back to the android.
“How long do you plan on standing there? Is there some reason you need to be there?”
“I am remaining on standby, should Master need my aid.”
Su put her feet on the floor and rested her arms on both as she leaned over.
“I can’t see him needing help from you when he’s out col-”
Before she could finish her statement the sound of Asmodeus’ song caused her to grip her temples in anguish.
“Godsdamn it! Now? If he just waited a day or two we could’ve fucked off and hunted some fuckers elsewhere! Shit!” She turned her eyes to the back door and noted that the sun had already set and twilight was settling in.
“Can’t believe we’re doing this again and here of all places. Ugh...whatever. You, robot.”
“How may I be of service?” Machina asked, gazing at her intently.
Something about her willing-to-serve attitude both irked and unsettled Su. But she wouldn’t show weakness to that robot, lest it decide to shank her when she least expected it.
“If there’s nothing out there for us to hunt, we’re gonna need that stupid ability of yours, so you better be ready to answer if I call on you.”
“As you wish, Suuba.”
The young girl sniffed as she turned her eyes to the Abellan. Half-lidded crimson eyes gazed through her, his mouth slightly agape.
Still under the effect, huh? Good. We were cutting it close last time, and if he’s starting to remember, it’s gonna be even worse.
“Today’s quota is five sacrifices. Don’t you screw this up now, y’hear? Or there’ll be hell to pay.”

The two transformed and exited through the back door before disappearing into the night. They made their way to the forest’s border once more and hid themselves within the brush.
“Make sure to maintain that mana flow. You let that shit go outta control and Hiraeth’s gonna come down on us like flies on shit. If you get caught, they’re coming too. Might have an alibi if they notice you’re not there but we can’t risk it.” Su explained as she pointed at him.
She sighed, closed her eyes and focused.
“...There’s someone in the forest, heading back towards Belos. They’re close, so we don’t have much time. Get to them and sacrifice them before they get to town!”
The monstrosity seemed to be staring in the direction of where the person was coming from but had not moved yet. In response, She kicked his lower back.
“Quit staring off into space and move your ass!”
At her urging he bolted from the spot and scurried up a tree. From there, he jumped from one branch to the next and started closing in on their target. As she sighed, she followed after him, keeping a safe proximity.
After a few minutes, they drew closer to one of the main entrances to Belos and that which was closest to the plaza. Not too far in the distance, a single figure carrying a picnic basket came into sight. They seemed to hurry for a few solid minutes before slowing to a walk. As they drew closer, the Abellan drew closer in turn, keeping a watchful eye from on high. As the leaves fell from him touching down on one branch or another, the figure halted and scanned the darkness, terrified. Unable to make out his figure in the night, they opted out for pressing onward to Belos.
The young girl took a few cautious steps forward before breaking out into a run. At the sight of her fleeing, the Abellan pursued her, leaping through the trees and steadily descending until he was right above her. The moment she stepped back into his sight he dove from the treetop as she turned to meet his approach. Before she could scream he pinned her down, the impact winded her and left her reeling. He let out a low growl as he prepared his claws but suddenly froze. The terrified girl could only helplessly quiver and cry as she shook her head.
The menacing yellow eyes that bore down upon her seemed to soften as the maw slowly closed to open once more and mutter a name.
“Err...en?” The monster asked.
She seemed to want to respond but couldn’t bring herself to utter a word. Her lips simply trembled, yet no words came from them.
For the first time, the monster blinked before its claws loosened its grip.
“Urrgh....aggh...gaaah!”
The transformed Abellan let out a series of pained cries as he stumbled away gripping his temples. He began to heave as he threw his head back and forth violently. He dug his claws into his face and ripped the flesh from it, drawing his own blood as he began to scream louder.
After finally catching up, Su watched the event play out, glimpsed Erin backing away from him and shook her head in disbelief. She descended from the tree she had touched down in and hid out of sight of the waitress by hiding behind the trunk.
“The fuck are you doing you absolute moron?! Finish the fucking job before she gets the whole village on our asses!” She snarled, glowering at him.
He heaved as blood dripped from both his face and claws and he turned toward her, the visible outline of his eyes sharpening into a vicious glare.
“Gent....array ferom...meee!” He roared in response before he bolted off past her.
“Oh would you quit being such a...wait...what in the fuck?”
Caught off guard by his spoken response, Su watched him leave in disbelief for a couple of moments before shaking off her disbelief.
“I’ll deal with him later. Need to find out who could make him act like that, and deal with them myself.”
She sighed as she transformed herself into a rat and scurried through the underbrush to approach the still paralyzed Erin. She stood on her hind legs and examined the waitress’ face for a few solemn moments.
Isn’t that...that waitress girl he talked to in the market? ...If she’s the one he refused to kill and that reaction was any indication, we’re really in the shit now. She thought.
Her Agasuric nature and transformation had enhanced her hearing enough for her to hear the rapid footsteps of the multitude of members of Hiraeth. She had considered the possibility it was another hallucination, but if their response the first time was any indication, they were ready to teleport from around the world to strike.
“Tsk!”
The God’s Governor clicked her tongue as she hurried back into the underbrush and disappeared into the night.
Our cover isn’t blown entirely, but they’re gonna be on the lookout for monsters, not fanatics. Unless they start turning into ‘em, we’re really in the shit now. Can’t do away with the bitch either, without outing myself. I gotta find that idiot and get him to fill the quota or we’re really fucked.”
Su attempted to sense his presence and noted that he returned home. With her destination in mind, she transformed back into her humanoid shape and zipped through the forest after him.
As TJ returned to the house and clumsily attempted to open the back door with his claws, Machina appeared and opened the door for him.
“Welcome home, Master.” She said, bowing as he stumbled into the house.
He fell and tumbled on the floor before he dragged himself into a corner and sat in the fetal position.
He shook his head as he sobbed.
Those nightmares I had, those violent urges...the look of terror on Erin’s face...the fact that I attacked her...! I can’t let something like this come to pass...not again...
“Nevor...agane...”
A magic circle formed beneath him, featuring Asmodeus’ herald and emitted a bright violet light. From it, a transparent shield matching the former colour manifested. Glowing runes manifested in the air and emblazoned themselves upon the shield as jet black chains began to form all around the shield. When the runes formed a complete line across the shield, a set of chains would wrap themselves around the sphere and lodge themselves in the wall. Four times this happened, and when the fourth and final set of chains ground themselves in the floor, the Abellan closed his eyes.
“Master, I shall erect the barrier here so that no Humans shall disturb your slumber.” Machina told him as she crouched down.
A magic circle with the Ouroboros manifested beneath her and turned as it hummed quietly.
As the barrier formed around the household, Su stepped in and scanned her surroundings before hurrying over to the Abellan’s barrier.
“Hey asshole! Rise and shine, we’ve still got work to do!” She hissed as she hammered the barrier with her fist. “The fuck even is this thing, and what’re you doing in it? Quit being a pussy and get back out there, unless you want things to get worse!”
Machina finished erecting her barrier and rose to her feet.
“He cannot hear you, Suuba.”
“The fuck do you mean by that?”
The God’s Governor glared at her, but she didn’t seem poised to start a fight.
“Master has used a defensive skill limited to the Agasura. He shall enter a hibernation state, neither seeing nor hearing anything in the outside world. With your current abilities, you will not be able to surpass his defenses. Should he choose to release the protection, then, you shall be able to communicate with him.”
“Where in the seven hells did he learn a useless spell like that? If you know so much about it, you do it! Make yourself useful!”
She shook her head.
“It is beyond me to do so also.”
The teenager rolled her eyes and let out an annoyed groan.
“Ugh, worthless pile of junk! Fine, I’ll bust this thing down and show you how we people get things done. Brute Force!”
She cracked her knuckles before she took a fighting stance. She drew her fist back and threw it forward with the weight of her body behind it and pounded the shield but accomplished naught.
“So it’s a little tougher than it looks huh? Just gotta hit it with a few more things and it’ll crack. Bone Crusher!”
She hopped on the spot a couple of times before she followed with a spinning roundhouse kick. The attacks were powerful enough to create wind currents in their wake that would blow across the room, but the shield seemed to absorb most of the impact of them.
Su glowered at Machina from the corner of her eye as she scoffed.
“If you think this is over, you’re wrong.”
In turn, the android simply watched in silence.
After a series of spells and stances, Su sat cross-legged before the Abellan with a fist to her chin. The barrier remained unscathed despite the amount of mana and stamina she expended fighting it.
“Fine, you big baby! Have it your way! If the shit hits the fan, it’s not my problem!”
With those words, she returned to the Heart of Yggdrasil while the maid solemnly bowed in response.

Peorth and Kooh sat at their dinner table having an enjoyable morning. The former sat with a saucer in her left hand and a teacup in her right, quietly sipping her drink. The latter had her legs crossed and painted her nails with a scarlet polish as she happily hummed. Their pleasant morning was suddenly interrupted by a slow but sure rumbling. The bottle of nail polish, among other things on the table began to shake in tandem with any other loose objects.
The God’s Governor stopped in the midst of painting her ring finger and sent a glance at her cousin.
The queen swallowed the rest of her tea and sighed.
“We seem to be experiencing an earthquake. I would highly recommend that we take shelter beneath the table, Kooh.” She told her as she placed her cup down on the saucer.
“That’d be a good idea, Princess,” Kooh replied.
The two took cover beneath the table as everything around them began to start violently rumbling. Pictures fell from the walls and tables, vases were tipped over and rolled away. The rattling of knives and other kitchenware could be heard nearby. The God’s Governor held her charge in her arms as the quakes grew in intensity over the following minutes.
In the midst of all the chaos, the two felt something off. The sudden surge of energy made Kooh shudder and Peorth’s eyes open wide.
“Did you feel that, Princess?” Kooh cried over all the noise.
“I did. I sense a powerful Agasura and I suspect that it may be within the Belos region! We must check on TJ and Suuba, post-haste!”
“Getting through this comes first, okay? There’s a chance they’re caught in it too!”
After a few minutes of violent shaking, things calmed down steadily before coming to a halt. Surrounded by broken objects, ranging from porcelain to glass, the two let out a sight of relief. Peorth tapped her badge and attempted to contact TJ, both with and without the whisper command, but to no avail.
“I cannot reach him. I have the creeping suspicion that he may be in danger. We must attend to them anon, Kooh!”
The Treasure Hunter nodded grimly as she let go of her cousin.
“We should get our things ASAP, Princess! Can’t let the baddies get the Little Lamb and G.G when we can prevent it!”
With a nod of agreement, the two hurried to their respective rooms and prepared their armour and arms. They met back up in the foyer and Kooh readied the warp crystal. Before they could finish their preparations a sudden knock at the door drew their attention. Kooh looked to Peorth our of the corner of her eye and the queen shook her head silently.
“Queenie! Queenie you’re in there, aren’t you?! We’ve got trouble!” Monica cried from outside their apartment.
“Monica...?” Peorth asked as she blinked.
She hurried over to the door and opened it before finding both Monica and Maya tripping over each other to cling to her.
“There’s a metric ton of bad things happening, Queenie! The Agasura are going crazy!” Maya cried as she clung to Peorth’s sleeve.
“Did you sense that energy?! They’re gonna come here and tear up the city! You guys need to do something!” Monica cried as she shook her gently.
Peorth wore a troubled expression as she looked between them.
“I understand your concerns, both of you. Kooh and I plan to investigate the matter without further ado. Our intention is to warp to Belos immediately, so you need not fret so.
“That’s a concern but it’s not the biggest concern! There’s a huge influx of mana coming from The Longest Tree, Queenie!” Monica frantically explained, gripping her dress tighter.
“The adventurers might not know about it yet unless they’re nearby, but when they do they’re gonna try and fight there. If that mana is any indication, they don’t stand a ghost of a chance,” Maya cried.
“An influx of mana at The Longest Tree? Then what happened at Belos?” Kooh asked.
“We’re all thinking its another Sinner. It’s the first time we’ve had one appear with such a strong surge but it’s the fifth dungeon we’ve had appear, so it won’t surprise me any.”
“If a threat such as that manifests itself, is it not crucial that we quell it?” Peorth asked.
“I won’t say you’re wrong, Queenie, ‘cause you guys are the only ones who can. But the Agasura are getting really riled up too ‘cause of the Dominion, y’know? The Longest Tree is one of the toughest places to explore because of how many warrior bees there are. If there’s a surge of energy like the one we experienced just now, it means that a queen spawned, and a really, really powerful one at that! We can’t entrust such a threat to just anybody,” Monica cried.
“...A B-rank Agasura...it has been some time since such a thing occurred. The last time a powerful Agasura such as that manifested was when TJ had awakened...I cannot help but fear that something has happened to him.”
She closed her eyes as her mouth became taut.
“I know not how we should proceed...”
Should she go to aid her precious companion in his time of need? Or would she elect to fight in a battle regular adventurers alone couldn’t be victorious in?
“Princess, I know how worried you are for Little Lamb, but we need to have faith in him. If there’s troubles in Belos, he’ll take care of them. If a dungeon has appeared, I know he won’t go in there alone and if he can, he’ll keep the other adventurers safe from it.
“We have to do what only we can do. Squashing the Instances is important, but we have a bit more time on those. I can’t deny it’ll get more difficult, but the Sinners won’t leave their dungeon until they’ve likely become strong enough to break free of them. If there’s a B-class Agasura like the Queen Bee, we’ve likely only got a day or two before she leads her forces in a full-scale assault. Maybe even less than that.”
The queen’s eyes shuttered before she closed them.
“Normally I would suggest that such a matter be best left to Shizukesa, but we know not the current whereabouts of the members, let alone if they’re aware of this matter. The Longest Tree is a stone’s throw away from Elias and yet the energy it channelled was drowned out by the potential Sinner’s arrival. All else aside, very rarely are the warrior bees in short numbers. Unlike the goblins or the Kuri, they need not assemble. Should the queen will it, I have little doubt it will be mere hours before they start an assault on Elias. Whether or not the city’s barrier could withstand such a force, I do not wish to run the risk. We shall investigate and quell this threat, should a queen be present.”
Maya nodded approvingly.
“It’s reassuring to hear that you’ll be on the case, Queenie!” She said with a grin.
“If it’s you guys, I’m sure you’ll be fine. If something else appeared in Belos, you don’t need to worry too much about it! Probably. I mean, if something appears Hiraeth is usually on the scene in the blink of an eye, so as long as it’s not an Instance, they can take care of it. They’ve got some solid Keruz among their ranks.”
“That’s true. We’ve met a few of them now and again at the summits. Renske really loves his hometown, so I’ve not a doubt in my mind he’ll make sure it’s well protected, even when he’s gone.” Kooh agreed with a nod.
“The time for discussion will come, ladies. Since we have a course of action, it would be best if we saw to it.
“Maya, Monica, you have my gratitude for bringing these issues to our attention. If possible, please try to keep the adventurers away from The Longest Tree whenever applicable. As much as possible, I will see to the safety of any combatants both on and off-site while seeing to this threat. Kooh, I must ask that you attend to me. I shall call upon our currently available allies to aid us in this endeavour.
“We’ll keep their eyes on us at the club, Princess, don’t you worry!” Maya assured her with a wink.
“There’s no better place to hang out and put your worries aside than Club Abio! We’ll make sure it’s bumping so hard everyone’s gonna wanna be there, so you guys focus on keeping the city safe, okay?” Monica added, raising a finger.
“We’re on the case!” Kooh replied, saluting the two.
“We shall be counting on you,” Peorth added.
“Alright Moni, time’s wasting so let’s get back and update Sis!” The elder of the two said as she made her exit.
“Hey wait for m-bye Queenie, Bloodbag!” The younger sibling said as she pursued her.
Kooh razzed her at hearing the nickname and closed the door afterwards.
“Allow me a moment, Kooh, and I shall summon our companions,” the Warlord said.
“Do your thing, Princess!”

[Guild]Peorth: Role call, everyone!
[Guild]Robo: Robo, checking in.
[Guild]Thee: Thee, reporting for duty!
[Guild]Axle: Axle, ready and awaiting your orders, Boss Lady.
[Guild]Kooh: It’s Kooh!
[Guild]Peorth: Excellent. You four, I know not if you have sensed the shift in the ambient mana recently but we have urgent matters that need to be addressed.
[Guild]Peorth: The first and most important: A Queen Bee has manifested at The Longest Tree. I ask that you approach both her and her soldiers with the utmost caution, as they are all likely empowered both by the mana surge and Asmodeus’ Dominion.
[Guild]Peorth: The second occurrence is the potential arrival of a new Instance Dungeon in the Belos region. We know not whether it exists with certainty, but should it, I shall investigate it as soon as possible and instruct you further.
[Guild]Peorth: Given this is the situation, I shall require your aid in quelling the former threat. Please gather your belongings and assemble at Elias Fields post-haste. I shall brief you on our course of action once we are able to assess the situation.
[Guild]Robo: You may count on me, Peorth.
[Guild]Axle: We’ll take care of it!
[Guild]Thee: Glad to be on the team!
[Guild]Kooh: Hope you boys are ready to do the heavy lifting!
[Guild]Peorth: Yggdrasil, dismissed!

Peorth and Kooh made their way out of Elias and quickly started crossing the field area. A few adventurers took on the silk worm Agasura nearby, and as they passed the queen surveyed the scene carefully.
“In spite of the effect of the Dominion, all seems within the typical parameters in Elias Fields thus far,” she said.
“Lucia mentioned that it’s typically where the dungeons appear that Asmodeus’ Dominion comes into play, right Princess?” The God’s Governor asked in turn.
“Indeed. That is the prevailing theory we prescribe to.”
“There’s no dungeons nearby yet, so there’s a good chance the guys around here might not get affected by it at all.”
As they continued their jaunt, the Warlord nodded solemnly.
“That may be the case, yes. However, the presence of the Ant and Bee Queens respectively pose very valid threats if left unchecked. We cannot deny the danger Asmodeus’ Dominion presents, but adventurers are wont to need to challenge it eventually. Even should the Sinner be defeated, it still remains in effect. I suspect that will remain the case until Agasura King Asmodeus himself is felled.”
As the duo moved into the second sector, the familiar sights of the windmills and the Psyche that hung around them came into view. There were a small hosts of adventurers fighting here also. A familiar sight and for the two, one that would be rather comforting in such turbulent times.
“Might just be. But I can’t help but wonder: where would a dungeon appear in the Belos region? They’re usually not too far from other Instance Dungeons, aren’t they? The Pyramids has one...I think I heard about one in Captain Bong’s Castle...though the City of Iron doesn’t yet, right?”
“That’s correct. Unless The Evil Dragon’s Lair is considered within Belos’ territory, the places where the dungeons may appear are inconsistent. Thus, we have no solid basis for where they might appear. Should a Sinner’s dungeon manifest within the Forest, it will become a very dangerous place for newcomer adventurers.”
“But where else could it appear? The girls likely would’ve noticed if it was in the Ancient Forest ‘cause that’s right next to Elias. That seems like the most reasonable place, given Invidia’s dungeon.”
“The possibility it could manifest within the city is not something we could rule out. So long as Moon of the Sixteenth Day exists, such a possibility cannot be denied. If that is the case, however, we must ensure that we see it destroyed with the utmost haste. We cannot allow the Agasura a foothold within the village’s borders.”
Kooh closed her eyes as her lips curled into a frown.
“Mm...I don’t like the sound of that one bit, Princess. Let’s hurry and exterminate these bees. I’m worried about Belos.”
“As am I, dear friend.”
With no further words to trade, Peorth and Kooh picked up the pace and headed towards The Longest Tree.

As the two neared, close by they could see a pair of their comrades while in the distance a veritable storm of warrior bees flitting about as adventurers attempted to fend them off from the ground and on wooden landings. The Longest Tree itself, in spite of the name was more like three massive stalks reaching towards the skies. Each was thick enough that several people with linked, outstretched hands might be able to circle around one; they were high enough that one would likely step foot on the outskirts of the troposphere to see the crown of the trio. Each had a series of wooden landings that wrapped around them at varying heights, along with massive leaves that could support the weight of multiple people. From each landing, a ladder made of wood and rope hung down for adventurers to jump to and ascend ever higher to the top.
“Robo, Axle, hey~!” Kooh said as she waved to the two.
“Kooh, Boss, you guys sure got here in a hurry.” Axle chuckled as he grinned.
“It’s good that you’re here. The situation seems quite...dire.” Robo told them as he knit his brows.
“Dire, you say? Forgive the lack of greetings, but please, tell me more.” Peorth said as she stopped before them.
“We’re as of yet to see the queen, but the adventurers fighting here are really struggling. Some of them couldn’t even make it halfway up the stalks before they were forced to retreat...all while being pursued.”
Axle nodded grimly.
“There have been a few parties that came to join in the festivities and boy...they got messed up something fierce.
“Before now, the bees were pretty disorganized. Heard it was the same with the goblins, you know? If someone came near, they’d attack. These guys are forming defensive walls and adjusting their tactics. On top of that, they’re using adventurer abilities like the Psyches.”
Kooh looked anxious and Peorth’s gaze sharpened.
“Oh no...” the former muttered.
“Which have you seen thus far?” The latter asked.
“I’ve seen the Spear Bees using Wind Wall and Heavy Lance,” the Blader replied.
“I’ve glimpsed the Bow Bees using Stream Shot, Wide Shot and at least one of them, Claymore,” the Meister added.
“As ever, it is not just new tactics but also new abilities, on top of the increased physical capabilities. Like the goblins, they can easily overwhelm by sheer virtue of numbers. In order to prove victorious in this scenario, it may be best if we prioritize the queen’s extermination, lest they whittle down our strength. Should we defeat her, they will likely fall into disarray or lose their will to fight.”
She paused, glanced about and exhaled.
“Since Thee has not arrived yet, I shall attempt to ascertain the location of the Queen Bee. Please keep an eye out for him and on the situation as it unfolds before us.”
“We’re on the case, Princess!” Kooh answered, offering her a salute.
Peorth closed her eyes and lowered her head to focus on her fifth sense. Meanwhile, Axle looked to her and she did so in turn.
“Are you guys gonna jump right into that Instance after this?” He asked.
“Would that I could tell you, Ax. I’m hoping that it isn’t another Sinner, but if it is, we’ve gotta do something. Still, if this eats up too much energy we might be putting ourselves in danger if we jump into that dungeon carelessly. Depending on how this goes, it might need to wait until tomorrow before we can go in. I just hope chaos doesn’t break out before then. Hiraeth might be able to keep the peace, but adventurers can only be denied so much.”
“I can’t help but wonder where it is. An Instance Dungeon in the Belos region can’t bode well. To add insult to injury, it’ll be difficult for us to explain the situation when you destroy it,” Robo remarked.
“We’ll figure it out. A little charisma and a couple of friends in high places goes a long way at times like these!”
She raised a finger and winked, to which Axle laughed nervously.
“Have I ever told you I’m glad that your business isn’t politics? ‘Cause if it were it’d be a disaster,” he said.
“You’re gonna need to elaborate on that, Mister, ‘cause I’m not liking what I’m hearing!”
“Hey! Sorry I’m late, you guys!” Thee said as he ran over to join them.
“Oh? What do we have here? Could that be Thee, Yggdrasil’s own Warlord? What a pleasant surprise!” Axle asked, placing his hand to his open mouth in mock-disbelief.
“I’ll get my explanation, Ax.” The God’s Governor muttered.
“Like two peas in a pod, you guys,” the Warlord chuckled. “Glad that hasn’t changed. But hey, it’s been a while, Robo! How you been?”
Thee gave the Meister’s MG a thoughtful pat and the driver grinned.
“I’ve been doing well, thanks for asking,” he replied. “In truth, I could almost say it’s been a while since I last saw the sun. I’ve been holed up in my lab for some time now. It being in the City of Iron really doesn’t help my vitamin D intake.”
Both men gave him puzzled gazes in response to his statement.
“You have a lab?”
In turn, Robo laughed.
“Of course I do! How am I supposed to find out how to reverse the gene manipulation process without one?”
“I guess you’re the guy for that, huh? Hard to imagine we can do all that in-house but you know, more power to you, bro.” Axle said as he grinned and shrugged.
“If you were there, did you get caught up in Acedia’s mess? You know how all the robots went bananas and started attacking people?” Thee asked.
“Ahh that? I won’t say I was caught up in it, but I was aware of it. The city was on pretty high alert because of it, and with engineers of all stripes frantically running about it was hard not to be informed. My laboratory however is rather old-fashioned, so it doesn’t have anything...automated, per se. There’s nothing with artificial intelligence like the Cordless or other robots you might see in Scrap Valley, thankfully. If there was and they damaged my research, I think I would cry.”
“I could do without that mental image,” Axle chuckled dryly.
“Been at it for a while though, haven’t you? How’s it coming along? That research?” Thee questioned.
“Mm...I’d say that a cure is far and away, still, but I have made quite a bit of progress on understanding the inner workings of it. If I was to sum it up, it seems that the gene manipulation is essentially a virus of sorts. It enters the body and attaches itself to the host’s DNA. Since the body detects it as a threat, it sends out antibodies in order to remove the problem. However, the virus feeds on those very antibodies, grows and multiplies rapidly, causing a sudden and very quick shift in the host’s DNA. This change starts from within, transforming the cells within the body and soon transforming the shape and outer structure of the body as the virus takes hold of the host. Hence, why when you have a docile creature like a seahorse, it becomes violent when turned into a Hippocampus.
“I suspect that without something to maintain and control the rapid growth of the virus, the host will turn into a monstrous creature of sorts. If that’s the intention, they succeeded by all means. Whether it’s possible to reverse that, I’m still as of yet to find out. I suspect that if we were to introduce a new antibody that could potentially eliminate the virus, it may be a solution. However, given the virus’ strengthened nature, introducing more antibodies may serve as fodder to spur their growth further should they be overpowered.”
“...Huh?” Axle asked as he shook his head.
“You lost me.” Thee added as he scratched his cheek.
“The takeaway I got from that is we’ve got a bad situation on our hands,” Kooh chuckled.
The Meister knit his brows as he smiled.
“That’s essentially the gist of it, yes,” he replied.

Peorth let out a sigh and opened her eyes. Following this, she turned to her party and nodded.
“I have ascertained both the presence and position of the Queen Bee. As I suspected, she still seems to be located at the crown of The Longest Tree. However, it is not that she remains idle. She is amassing power as we speak and will likely use that to break the hold that the Field Barriers have over the Bees. I know not if it will be enough to surpass the city’s barrier, but the sooner we strike her down, the better for all,” she explained.
“Leave it to us, Boss Lady. Just give us your orders and we’ll get to work.” Axle said as he hit his chest twice and grinned.
“I shall be depending on you today also, everyone. Now, as requested, your tasks.
“Axle, Kooh, you two shall serve as the vanguard. Your superior speed and teamwork will guide you through this storm of enemies. I wish for you to clear a path forward and take the fight to the Queen Bee. Thee, RoboCurt, you two and I shall serve as the rear guard. Our task will be to draw the attention of, and strike down any bees pursuing the vanguard. Given that the bees have a very brief spawning period, the likelihood that we could return in the midst of our objective is very low.”
“So in other words, it’s pretty much a one-way trip,” Thee chuckled.
“Only if we don’t win,” Axle retorted.
“I regret to say that...yes, that is the expectation. Attempting to climb ladders while under fire from the bees is, in essence, a death sentence. We must stay within close quarters and use all abilities at our disposal to see to the defense of each other. I pray that a situation does not arise where we need to return, but should it, I will advise you further,” Peorth suggested.
“You needn’t worry, Peorth. My Magnerg is sturdy so blows from spears and arrows won’t break through it’s defenses anytime soon. The the Goliath MGs also have great reach since their arms can extend and it being a robot, it has thrusters for ascending and descending. I’d tear the ladders if I tried to climb them so it’s very handy in situations like these.” He added as he chuckled sheepishly.
“As I suspected, it would be best if we were to have you follow the vanguard. We shall support you.”
“Yeah, that’d probably be a good idea. Outside of Blade Thrower, I don’t have a lot of useful ranged skills.” Thee said as he rubbed the back of his neck.
“I trust that you’ll find intuitive ways to utilize a Warlord’s arsenal, Thee.
“Now then, everyone. So long as non-Cerebian adventurers are on the field the use of your wings shall not be allowed. Should we be able to change the circumstances, that and the limitation on the use of mana-based spells and stances shall be lifted. However, be mindful of the Bow Bees, as should they hit your wings, your fate will be in severe danger. Given that, let us-”
As Peorth prepared to end her briefing, a sudden scream caused her to turn and all eyes to follow someone falling from the sky.
“AAAAAAAAHHHH!” The voice cried out before it finally hit the ground.
All at once, the screaming stopped and the sound of the bees fighting above was all that could be heard.
Thee and Axle looked disturbed, Kooh winced, Robo shook his head and Peorth knit her brows. The guild master looked to her Keruz and in turn, the Governor shook her head.
“That’s something I can’t fix. He needs to go to the hospital,” she said.
“Retreat!” Another man’s voice called out as a group of adventurers above began their retreat.
“The battle is upon us, everyone! Our first order of business will be to see to the defense of the escaping adventurers!” Peorth shouted as she armed her spear.
The other members of the party drew their weapons with acknowledging shouts.

The party stepped into the sector and could better hear the sounds of battle as they did. A fair distance above them they glimpsed a group of adventurers fighting on one of the circular wooden landings. They were surrounded on all sides by Spear Bees and struggled to defend themselves against the onslaught of arms.
The Spear Bees were human-sized Agasura, sporting a humanoid shape with some of a bee’s features; each shared the appearance of a young boy. They had a human torso, face, arms and legs along with pale skin. However, they had four arms, each protected by a crimson wrist brace with yellow lining. They had a massive stinger, striped in black and yellow, along with two large brown antennae and a bee’s large, glossy brown eyes. Their fur was brown and spiked, a portion serving the role of hair, a lighter colour and set wrapped around their neck and ankles. They wore a circlet helmet that perfectly wrapped around and between their eyes, matching in colour with their bracers. The circlet featured large red horns on each end, matching the crimson shoes on their feet. Their spears were simple silver poles with a very sharp head on one end they wielded with four hands.
“Should we go help that guy?” Thee asked.
“I cannot have you exit the battlefield now because of the threat presented. Let us aid his allies so that they may spirit him to safety.” Peorth said, her eyes forward still. “Axle, Kooh, to your stations!”
“Aye aye, Princess!” Kooh replied as she sped up and passed the queen.
“Ready! Let’s go, Kooh!” Axle added as he followed suit, taking the lead.
“Right behind you!”
The two ran around one of the olive green stems before scanning their surroundings.
“First one’s over here! We’re going on ahead, you guys!”
The Blader sheathed his swords and bolted up the ladder with the Treasure Hunter close behind.
“We’ve little time to waste. Forward, everyone!” Peorth told them as she arrived at the ladder and began to climb.
Robo flew up towards the adventurers while Axle and Kooh arrived at the landing and jumped from it to a nearby leaf. From there they climbed another ladder and drew closer to the Spear Bees. Once they arrived at the top of the next landing, they looked to each other and nodded.
Trading no further words, both drew their weapons once more and jumped into the fray.
“Wheel of Blades!” Axle roared as he jumped into the air and his body performed multiple flips.
He easily carved a swath through two bees and skidded to a halt before the adventurer party.
“You’re a sight for sore eyes,” a male Warrior said.
“Thank goodness you guys are here!” A female Wizard cried, tightly holding to her staff.
Kooh latched on to one of the bees and stabbed it in the neck before jumping from it to stand before the party.
“We’ll create an opening for you guys, so hurry down to the ground level, grab your buddy and get outta here!” The God’s Governor told them as she sized up her enemies.
“We will, thanks.” A male Explorer replied, readying his bow.
The Bees seemed to be watching the new arrivals warily.
“What do we do?” One of them asked.
“Kill them all! Don’t let them anywhere near the-”
Before the second could finish speaking, Kooh’s dagger pierced his chest as she dragged him down to the landing.
“Say that again.” She snarled, looking suspiciously at the others.
“Attack,” one of them roared.
In an instant, the confusion among all the parties turned into an all-out brawl. Axle’s body twisted and turned as he deflected spears from all sides. Meanwhile Kooh flitted to and fro around the Blader and the party, striking down Bees whenever the opportunity presented itself.
“Let’s create an opening for them, Matt!” The Warrior shouted, looking to his companion.
“G-got it!” The Explorer answered. “Arrow Rain!”
He raised his bow skyward and fired off a shot, followed by several others. The arrows rained down upon the battlefield like pink jets of light and caused the Spear Bees to take up defensive stances.
“Gotcha now!” Axle roared as he brought both blades over his shoulder.
He cleaved one of the bees and felled it before performing a dive to eviscerate two more. More dying cries followed suit as Kooh cut one down with Masquerade and a second with the slash from a backflip. The platform suddenly shook and caused the adventurers to look, only for Robo to join the fray as he slammed one of the bees into the ground. His MG spun around, dragging the Agasura by the scruff of its neck before hurling it into the two others.
“Thee, strike fierce and true!” Peorth said as she used her spear to vault over to the nearby leaf.
“Atomic Blade!” The Warlord cried out as he held his weapon aloft.
As the bees neared he slammed the weapon down upon them and sliced through all with a pillar of light.
“Only four left!” Kooh told them as Peorth drew closer.
“Let me help!” The Wizard suggested as she aimed her staff. “Ice Fear!”
One of the bees trying to sneak up on Axle was blocked and almost impaled by two icy stalagmites. It retreated slightly and in that moment, Peorth took the opportunity to strike.
“Ascending Lance!” She shouted as her body bolted forward.
She turned as she drew closer, shattered the stalagmites, disarmed the bee and subsequently impaled it.
“Three.”
While Axle blocked a strike from one of the remaining bees, Robo reached out with his MG’s arms and ripped the spear from its hands. The moment that he did, the Blader stepped forward and cleaved it twice with each sword.
“Two left! He said as he scanned his surroundings for others.
Robo turned to find the Warrior swinging at one of the bees and hurled the spear he confiscated. It successfully pierced the Agasura and the Warrior cut a swath across its chest, causing it to fall to the world below.
“One to go!” He said, raising a fist skyward.
Noticing that all of its allies were felled, the bee began to back away slowly before turning fully.
“Y-you all better remember this!” He cried as he began to fly away.
Kooh leapt off of the platform, ripped both of its wings off and jumped back to land before her allies. As it fell screaming to the world below, she dropped the wings and dusted off her hands.
“‘Kill them all’ they said. Heh! Better luck in the next life!” She said as she huffed.
“You need to chill.” Axle said, looking at her in disbelief.
“Oh come on, he totally deserved it!”
“You already killed the bee who said it!”
“Hey uhh...thanks for saving us, you guys.” The Warrior told them, rubbing the back of his neck.
“We’d have been killed without you. We owe you, big time,” the Explorer added.
“Your gratitude is plenty, but I must ask that you see to your friend with the utmost haste, as they are in a very critical condition. Do not dally, for more bees shall appear in a very brief amount of time.” Peorth explained as she looked to each of them.
“Right. We’ll get him outta here. Thanks again, you guys!” The Warrior said as he hurried off the way they came.
Leading his battle party, he quickly vanished into a small hole in the landing, followed by the others.
“Our mission continues, everyone. I do not see nor sense any other people in the vicinity, thus, once the adventurers have traversed a safe distance, the limitation shall be lifted. I only ask that you use your wings and your abilities sparingly, lest we risk our secret being revealed.”
With another set of acknowledging shouts, the party continued their ascent.

“Where’s the next landing?” Thee asked as he glanced about.
“There.” Axle answered, pointing to the third stalk adjacent to their current one.
The landing was completely adjacent to where they currently stood.
At the sight of it, the Warlord gazed, blinked, then shook his head.
“Making that jump is impossible. I’ve made this climb before, but I’ll be damned if I’ll become street pizza after it.”
“It’s possible! Wanna see me do it?”
The Blader grinned and his companion gave him a suspicious look.
“I know Peorth didn’t say it, but heroics are definitely a bad idea.”
“This is kiddy stuff! Watch!”
He took a couple of steps back before he leapt from the platform. As his body began its descent he performed a Blader Step and easily cleared the jump.
“I forgot you could do that.”
The Warlord face-palmed and slid his hand down his face, looking annoyed.
“Perks of being a Blader,” Axle laughed.
“Don’t make me do extra work, Ax! We’re supposed to be sticking together, remember?!” Kooh shouted as she followed him.
Unlike him, she performed a broad jump and outstretched her left hand at the apex of her leap. As her body descended she grabbed hold of the landing with one hand, followed by the other. She swung from it a couple of times before she flipped her body over and touched down gracefully.
“Jeez! What if there were bees? I need my hands to protect us, you know!”
He blinked in disbelief.
“Are you even human?”
“Not in the slightest! Besides, this is coming from the guy who jumps in mid-air!”
“We’ll be okay, right Peorth?” Thee asked, looking to the guild master.
She closed her eyes, smiled slightly and nodded.
“Indeed. I have the utmost faith in this party,” she answered.
He and Robo traded concerned gazes after stealing a glance at the bickering vanguard.
“Let us not tarry, gentlemen. We must keep pace with Kooh and Axle, lest they find themselves in an unfortunate predicament. I believe should we jump down to the leaf just ahead, we may climb up to where they were but a moment ago.”
As she had said, there was a leaf a few feet down from where they stood. That, and their guild mates that were bickering prior had already overcome their differences and set off on their ascent. With a nod of agreement, Robo flew across the distance while the two Warlords jumped down and followed after him.
“If nothing else, I’m glad that it was this area that was affected by the Dominion. Imagine if it was somewhere like Cookie Garden or the Abyss Ruins. It’d be hell!” Axle said as he climbed a ladder.
“It’s possible. Princess told me that when TJ and the girls went to the Ves region, they encountered enemies that were. The Trents in the Jungle had Hummingbirds in them and there was something called a Kuri Chieftain? I’d never seen one before.” Kooh remarked as she followed suit.
“A Kuri...Chieftain? Is that a bo-oh shit, up there!”
The Blader pointed to a Warrior Bee who had been drifting by, watching them closely.
“Invaders!” He spat as he turned around and flew away.
The two gazed skyward to see a whole host of bees rapidly buzzing about. However, the usual wary patrol had turned into a series of platoons stationed at varying heights within the sector. Those that weren’t flitting about to communicate seemed to be looking down, watching the adventurers as they drew closer.
“Looks like they’re rolling out the red carpet for us, K. You ready for this?”
Axle looked to her and grinned.
“So long as Princess is in this location, I won’t let any of those bastards harm a hair on her head.” She answered, her gaze sharpening.
The Blader shrugged as his grin widened.
“I should get a booster seat and strap Boss Lady to it, then take her everywhere I go. Who needs to learn to fight with a bodyguard like you?”
“If anyone was gonna carry Princess around, it’d be me.”
“That’d definitely defeat the purpose of a lot of things,” he chuckled. “But let’s leave the theoreticals at the door, yeah? She’s here, and so are we. I already promised the guys I won’t die ‘till this whole thing gets solved, so I gotta do my part to make sure they make it home too.”
Kooh’s glare lightened and she smiled.
“You’ve got a similar mindset to me, Ax.”
He waved off the sentiment as he prepared to jump.
“Not in the least! You’re way more dedicated to your stuff than I could ever be. I do have some things I can’t relent on, though.”
He leapt from the landing down to a nearby ladder and started climbing as she followed after.
“Can’t fool me that easily,” she whispered.

Once again, the year comes to a close. I wish all happy Christmas and New Year's couples a happy new year and that they all stub their toes and explode. Either that, or their loaves of bread have a single raisin hidden in them somewhere.
So? Let's get down to it!

Replaced my old keyboard with the wonky keycaps so if there's spelling errors, bear with me here. Still adapting to the change.
But anyway! Last time ended off with the duo fighting over...well, y'know. This time, it's a little later the same day! Since TJ's sleeping, we get some more Su. Su and Machina, at that. For the record, her describing him as being 'interrogated' is just one of those things she does. It was less an interrogation and more of a witness testimony, but she's not too choosy about her words lol.
Now, a part of the reason I wanted to have a chat with this pair is because of the way Su reacts to her and how it compares to TJ. But also in that they're indeed allies with a very unique...well, their circumstances are unique to most characters. Kooh is an ally in the sense that she has something of an idea of what's going on and supports them, but she doesn't have the full picture like Machina does. Since Su only appears on occasion, the two only interact once in a while; she and Machina, that is. As you might expect, the two don't really get along, but hey, maybe that could change! Machina's still pretty new to the group, but they live together, so maybe they'll grow closer by proximity! I think Reina mentioned something like this? Or was it Alessa? Think it was the latter. It needs a name like one of those weird theory crafting guys. Like Occam's Razor, but Alessa's Mine or something. By mine I don't mean ownership mine, I mean mine that you step within proximity of it and it explodes.
Now before those two get friendly, the duo gets a call from Daddy! I wanted to leave the implication open that Machina suspected it, but I don't plan on addressing it just yet so the mystery lives on. It could be something, it could be nothing, who knows?! Anyway, if you thought the shit hit the fan before, it wasn't over. Now it's everywhere. Oh, but it gets worse lol. Since Machina's there, Su plans to make use of the ability. It's pretty handy, really! If you can get the targets all in one place, you can kill them and nobody would be any the wiser! If they were Human, that is. Since Hiraeth is there, might not go over so well, but that's a problem to be addressed later.
Just in case, as was hinted at last time, they have a quota that corresponds to the Sinner's number. Each one increases the quota by one, hence why TJ had no interest in sacrificing that last guy the last time they went out to get sacrifices.

The two set off to hunt down sacrifices. Just like with managing the Frequency, Su can dampen TJ's mana flow somewhat, to help him remain hidden. Of course, it's not always easy to detect somebody's mana. Those who use it can detect it, but how well varies with mastery and also talent. The guards in Belos probably aren't Keruz, just lower ranked members there to scout out the situation and call for reinforcements, should they be needed. If so, Renske and Mariska along with others would likely be on the scene should they find the threat. Also the threat is here, this is it! The table is set for a tragedy!
TJ staring off into space before Su kicked his ass wasn't without reason. It's meant to imply that he detected her, but also hint at the possibility it was someone he was reluctant to sacrifice. Asgardians have a strong sense of mana, but it's a lot less distinct. Agasura have stronger base senses, but can also detect living creatures. In other words, chances are he could smell her from wherever she was coming from. Need more Alessa philosophical theory names for this lol.
But yes, that figure was Erin, Weldin's granddaughter! Why was she carrying a picnic basket? You'd think it was because she was having a picnic, but no, she was collecting herbs. More than just a waitress, that one! TJ uttering her name is probably the first time he actually spoke in that form. I tried to do it in such a way that you can tell his words are a little slurred or janky, because it's to show that he can't...or doesn't know how to really speak in that form. It comes out as a bit of a garbled mess 'cause he'd sound like Batman from the Dark Knight when transformed. Usually talks in these weird growls and Su does in response, hence the italics. That hasn't changed, but that's why it's important when she doesn't! Also when he doesn't! The first thing he says is, the time where he talks to Su, he doesn't, which means he's not speaking in that language! I say language but it's more just a form of communication for them when like that.
My jokes aside, this is a pretty important moment, because TJ's...state is no longer controlled. Su feared that he was slowly regaining his sense of self and now that he has, the quota wasn't met, on top of the fact that they have a survivor on their hands. Realizing what he became, he lost it. I do think I wanna go over his words some more. It's hard to say what would sound good, but I do want it to have more of a...elongated, feeling? Like...something that kinda gives you a better idea of how they would sound if you could understand what they were saying. I guess if I really wanted to get into it, I'd create a whole vocabulary for them to use and put a translation in brackets or something. Imagine that! But nah, I'm not competent enough for that lol.
But anyway, Su can still transform! That won't change, but it's mainly under those circumstances she could. Using the Chaos Frequency isn't enough to give her access to the greater powers, so she won't be doing it on a regular. She scouts out the situation but doesn't act on it this time. I'd considered the possibilities of if she did, but a lot of them would end up backfiring, so I decided to stay the course on this case. Even if she did get Erin, she'd still have to take out the rest of the members of Hiraeth and any other potential witnesses. If she opted out for escaping to the HoY, they could easily follow the trail of energy she becoems right to the Abellan and they'd have all the proof they need to know where it all began. Thus, getting TJ to finish the quota was likely the best way forward.
Back to TJ, he goes home and hides away. Ever had one of those days where you didn't wanna leave bed? That about sums it up. But I guess turning into a horrifying monster and going around town to sacrifice people to an evil god you're trying to kill while simultaneously trying to summon isn't the mundane Human experience we all think of first, now is it? That spell? Doesn't have a name. Despite Machina's words, he can still hear. Whether he chooses to engage with the outside world depends, but of course, he can't see. His senses aren't entirely inactive, but they're a lot more diminished than they would be otherwise. In turn, he gets the protection, recovery and mana dampening from the shield. Thus, even if the Asgardians could detect him, it'll be much, much more difficult other wise. As Su displayed here, it's really tough to break through, but not impossible. It'd be easier to do if she was to use the Divine Arts, but she can't in that state! I mean she could, but it's never a good idea. On top of that, wrong Frequency so she wouldn't get as much bang for her buck as she could otherwise! But yeah, no dice.

You know, I could've opened this update with some terrible AoT joke. Talk about a missed opportunity! But what I have fits so well! But also I love bad jokes! The more eyes that roll at them, the better! In other words, missed chance at a rumbling joke. Let alone the Eren ones.
Anyway, tea time at the cousins' apartment! Since TJ is hibernating and Su won't come out of the HoY, we've got these two having a pleasant morning that gets rudely interrupted. It isn't explicitly said, but Peorth downed her cup. Just in case, this does take place the following morning. Usually since the quotas would be met, the Sinners that appear are harder to detect for the Asgardians. As they amass power, they become much easier to detect. You'd think it'd be easier for them, but I guess an Agasura just has a better sense for them than their counterparts. As for the earthquake, it was part and partial to that Sinner's appearance! Since this is the first time that something like this happened, you're kinda seeing the ramifications of them not meeting the quota. But we're seeing it from the perspective of those outside of the scenario, so this isn't the worst of it. It'll get worse, believe you me lol.
I do worry a little bit about Peorth and Kooh ignoring the knock at the door. Seems bad, but when your friends might be murdered by an Agasura I can't imagine you'd be too worried about girl guides or Jehovah's Witness. God the more I think about it the more I realize how convoluted this whole situation is lol. I know the story but finally putting it together, man what a disaster! But anyway, the two at the door are Monica and Maya to give us...exposition, I guess! In all fairness, it's pretty standard fare for this story, isn't it? It's usually the Club Abio girls that inform the others when something's happening...like this. Though in truth, it clears up a lot of things. Then again, some of their speculations are just that, speculations. The Longest Tree event is a gimme, though.
Now Peorth mentions B rank Agasuras and I don't think I've covered that here since it was elaborated on in Innocent. So quick rundown: D IIRC is field mobs. C is dungeon mobs. B are bosses in the field. A are dungeon guardians and S are greater Agasura. The members of Shizukesa gave a more elaborate explanation and they are mentioned here, but they're the experts on that stuff in this universe. Himuro and her companions will appear in both stories, but here they're just mentioned in passing.
Now, Monica called them warrior bees, but those are one of the four...I wanna say four, but technically five mobs that appear in the Longest Tree area. I think in S2 they added Queen Bee nominees right near the top of the area, but I'm debating on if I wanna have those in the story. Seems there's also a quest NPC there now too, but that, I definitely don't wanna do lol. To add insult to injury, it's a robot that appeared on Asgard(the ship). Doing that will completely upset the flow of the chapter, so I'll be going with it as it was in S1.
So for the record, I guess...well, as far as strong B-rank Agasuras go, they appear when there's excess energy present. A sinner will be summoned regardless of whether the quota is met. Meeting the quota prevents disasters from occurring and the Sinner from appearing with more of their power intact. That, and they'd need less time to amass power and break the shackles of their dungeon. On the flip side, should they appear after the quota is met, they'll be weaker and need more time to gather energy, but their dungeon will be somewhat harder to detect across the board. Hence, it'd be easier for Yggdrasil's members to quell the issue quietly. With the quota unmet, there's an excess amount of mana that forms from the Sinner's appearance. A lot of it goes into creating the dungeon and empowering the Sinner while the rest remains ambient. Should there be somewhere for it to go, like the Longest Tree, you get Agasura that gain the Dominion effect and likely a B rank Agasura. A much stronger B rank, at that. Thus, it's imperative that Shizukesa regularly eliminates the B ranks to prevent them from harnessing mana when they can. ...Or something like that.
Anyway, with that decided, they've got a plan of action so the horrible realization of TJ being the monster can wait, just a little longer! Also what Peorth means by available allies is those that aren't dispatched on quests. Robo technically is dispatched, but such a situation is perfect for him. Also uhh...I didn't show her whispering everybody, but you probably figured that out anyway. She'd typically whisper them to get them in the chat, so those who responded, she contacted.

So, the fields, theories and whatnot. It's weird that Queen Bees have the queen before, but ants have it after. Language! A never ending story!
But yeah as Peorth says, Dominion is pretty much permanent. Whether putting the king down will remove it remains to be seen. I guess most of the discussion on the way is theory crafting. Since there's a lot of unknowns about the dungeons and their inner workings, the two can only speculate on how it works. Little do they know, that the reason for it, is symbolism! In other words, its the whims of the creator! That creator being me! I am whimsical! The absolute state of this story lol.
Following that, it's the party meeting with Robo and Axle. Typically with the Dominion, the enemies get new abilities and occasionally new tactics. The bees are a humanoid sort, and considering they're basically an army, having them fight using actual tactics is rather fitting. For the former, it'd be more...what's the word? Trickery? Like the spiders being able to camouflage or the walking flowers burying themselves in the ground. A beast's tactics rather than a person's, y'know? On that note, they use man-made weapons and adventurer skills so it's pretty fitting, for these guys! In truth, before I watched a video for it I thought the bow bees used bows so for the past few years I had that in my mind. When I watched it to refresh myself, I noticed that they used crossbows so I had to make some quick corrections lol. Also I forgot the mantis and the warrior bees were a thing! I don't think I've been to the Longest Tree since the first few times back in like...2008 or 2009! I might still have screenshots I saved to photobucket. Went there with one of the old guard from Yggdrasil way back when lol. Good times.
So while Peorth tries to ascertain the queen's location, there's just some casual banter between these guys. Kooh and Axle are always a fun combination because of their back and forth. Soon after, they're joined by Thee, Yggdrasil's very own Warlord. I love Axle's delivery on that lol. Nothing says saved by the bell like one of the boys appearing. If you've been wondering where Robo's been, that's where lol. He's been there since uhh...since his last appearance, I guess! I think the last time he appeared was during the Avaritia arc, so...he's been gone a while, hasn't he? Not enough vitamin D in that boi.
So, about Robo's research! If you think I know anything about science, heh! Thanks for your consideration! It will serve as fuel for my ego. But no, I haven't the foggiest, so I made it up! But it sounds scientific, doesn't it? In the end, that's what matters here! My jokes aside, I wanted to give something of an explanation for the gene manipulation project. It was that and Truong's research into creating abominations that created...almost forgot the name, Agasura Hybrids. A marriage of science, if you will. The research was often mentioned and some of the guild masters looked over it, but I never really did elaborate on what they discovered. You could consider this a portion of them understanding it, from their own tests. Maybe one of these days I'll have them talk about the papers, but it might come off as exposition for something that isn't quite on a need to know basis, I imagine. We'll see on that, but so far, no major plans! If you don't get any of it, including whatever I'm saying, don't worry about it! It's pseudo-authorial intent all the way down here too.

All that aside, Peorth does the thing she was doing. I have considered having the Queen Bee traversing the field, but it'd also be a bit of a waste 'cause you wouldn't see the crown of the longest tree and its battlefield. I admit, this chapter did get me thinking about things. I haven't really shown Agasura spawning, so I was debating on what it would look like. I imagine it'd be universal, but if it is to be, I want to make sure that it's distinct and can weather the test of time. Nothing too complex, I imagine, but something that feels fitting also. You wouldn't likely see it often, since characters don't spend too long in the same areas most of the time. That, and Agasura don't respawn in dungeons. It's more of a game rule, the whole 'clear the dungeon and reset it' but that is something that applies here...a bit. The notion was mentioned in PT, but that was because the Secret Book Room is under the control of the Velfa Librarians. The Longest Tree is one long area, so there's a lot of enemies contained within it, in game. Since it's not split up into multiple sections, eventually you'll see more enemies appearing even as you go up, should you fall back down. It happened a lot, 'cause these bees would smack you off ladders and you'd fall quite a distance lol. Then you'd have to climb back up! But the thing is! You can't fight the bees, while you're climbing a ladder! So they got to take a bunch of pot shots at you while you're helpless! It was hell! There was a weird trick you could do in game where you'd jump to the side but grab the ladder anyway, since you can't jump straight up while climbing. You do it quickly enough, you can zip to the top in half the time you would otherwise. Really handy! I think Kooh and Axle do jump up the ladder in a way, but that was the inspiration for it.
But anyway, they've got a plan and a restriction is in place. Since normal adventurers will be present, mana-based skills and wuse of wings is not allowed, so it's SP skills for most of this...arc? I dunno how to describe it since it's not a dungeon lol. A bit of an interesting challenge for me and for the characters to work out. Let's those who don't have those abilities shine some. Speaking of regular adventurers, one of them falls from...well, a tree. Seeing someone falling and face-planting in the game was rather common, but if it was real-life well...it'd be quite an unpleasant sight lol. I know Kooh said she can't fix it but I'm a little conflicted on that. There are some really high-level magics that can cure a variety of maladies, so lacking those that could cure severe wounds does feel like a bit of a waste and rather limiting. So despite her saying that, I won't say that she can't, or that it can't be done at all. More that if she was to, she would be outing herself by sheer virtue of the strength of her magic and the spell she would use. Chances are, she'd have to awaken to do something that could cure the damage that guy took. Nonetheless, on to the battle!

So lemme talk a bit about MGs before we get into it. They could fly...just about all of them, from what I'd seen. Of course, if you could fly anytime that'd be...well, a whole new mechanic! Who needs phantom mages, at that point?! Anyway, they could typically do it when there was a ladder present to ascend like other players lol. It'd be weird having that be the case here, so I figured better to give Robo a bit more freedom with his movement. I wanna say I did in the PC but I can't remember...also I don't wanna skim over it right now. We're on a tight schedule here! So I say, but I'll still rant about nothing at any given time. Like this! Might not finish in time, again.
Axle mentioned this, but killing humanoid enemies is always weird. It's still weird for me lol. As for the bees, I wouldn't say they spoke...per se. They had voices and stuff and they sounded human enough, so I had them talk. I could've made it so it was an effect of the Dominion, but I didn't. I feel like if I humanized them too much, like had them have full conversations with the party, it'd start to get into really questionable territory. I already feel like I'm cutting it close with the Sinners, so a massacre at the Longest Tree wouldn't sit well with most. Maybe that's just me. Nonetheless, as you can imagine, most of the bees are mostly protective of their queen. Less so themselves or their compatriots. I mean, have you ever seen the inside of a hive? These things will step on each other and it'll be business as usual lol. Bees...are acceptable. Wasps and their ilk can go right to hell.
You know, the other day my coworker asked me what I thought about scorpions and I gave him a very similar answer. Though I also said "there's no creature in this world that needs more than 4 legs. If it has more than that, it shouldn't exist". He asked me about beetles and I said they were okay. Scorpions are what my nightmares are made of. And centipedes. Why in the seven hells do those things have so many legs? As if 4 isn't enough, they've got like twenty of them on this tiny ass body. Watching one of those things skittering around makes me question where evolution went wrong.
I got sidetracked lol. This battle is...pretty standard fare, to be honest! There aren't any standout techniques. Heck, there's a lack of techniques, but there's some good teamwork! I realize Kooh doesn't use SP skills much and I have mixed feelings about it lol. On one hand, she doesn't need them most of the time so it might actually be more limiting for her. Though it's hard to say anything about her that you don't know already. Since the bees are armed though, I did try to use that to the party's advantage, disarming opponents and using those weapons against them. Same as it was in the 5th District. Sometimes you'll find useful ideas where you least expect them!
Also there's more Kooh being violent. We've seen that she can be a lot worse in the last dungeon, so at the very least, you know, there's some...variety? There are layers to this onion, dear reader. Axle's not having any of it again lol. Same as always.
Btw, that battle party? You likely won't see them again. Unless I wanted to do a 'hey remember those guys from the longest tree' segment at some point but man...it's hard enough to do with the characters who are actually important lol. Do you know how many I have to do the (1o years later ver.) for?! It's a lot! Thankfully the Devotion gang already appeared, but the rest, man!

Following that, more party banter. A little bit, I wanted to show that the party does take the threat seriously, but as always, they mess around a bit as things progress. It's very much in the nature of the members of Yggdrasil, both past and present and something Peorth clearly enjoys. She's used to it by now lol.
Speaking of the Kuri Chieftain, I wonder if I'd do another boss mob. It was definitely an interesting experiment for Ch. 10, but it was a hell of a detour for the party. That fight went on for a good few pages, but it was kinda nice to try out some new things and give the girls a chance to fight together. Su got sidelined 'cause she wasn't allowed in the dungeon, so you can expect that for the others also. Whether there'll be new boss mobs, we'll see! Was it a good idea? Did it add to the chapter in a solid way?
Moving on, the bees tended to come in groups even in game. Spear Bees first, Bow bees a little higher up and so on and so forth. There were places where they'd intersect but in this case, they come in groups.
About Axle and Kooh's talk...I dunno if booster seat was the correct word. I considered some other things like a daddle and...well, that was it really lol. I just want something he could strap her to for the sake of the joke. I'd thought about Kooh making a princess carry reply but I scrapped that. Like Kooh said though, the two are more similar than he realizes. I think it's part of the reason they get along so well...if you consider the way they fight like siblings getting along. I guess that's just how it is! As you watch their stories unfold, I hope you see that in them too. They're very close friends and they'll continue to grow and fight together, along with the others.

That's it for this update! Currently it only goes up to 1038 so chances are you're getting more Innocent next week, assuming I don't die of mysterious causes before then. Look forward to it, and probably more of this. Chapter's mostly done, like 50% I think? It really is short.
So anyway, I mentioned I memory holed something last year and while I was questioning my life choices today I remembered what it was. I'm not gonna tell you, though, because it should be forgotten. I'd rather bite my tongue than speak those evils. I will tell you what happened last year though. I said I was going to drink with the Cap on New Year's Eve, but that didn't happen! I got called into work! 'Cause it's super busy on New Year's! I was sick so I was taking time off, which is part of the reason I got the chapter done so quickly. But anyway! I went into work, right? And so we have like...well, we have an ice well and water and what have you so everybody drinks some every now and again. Since space is limited we all had our cups in one place. This, being right in the middle of covid I was busting my ass to try not to alarm anyone into thinking I had it. It was just some kinda infection or something, but it lasted months. Anyway, one of my coworkers grabbed my drink and I saw and I knew it was mine but she didn't know it was mine and so she drank out of it. Now, you'd think it'd be a magical moment where I'd be thinking, "oh my gosh! An indirect kiss! With a girl!" Like hell I was able to think that! The only thing going through my head was "Ahh shit, she took a sip of my drink. She's gonna get sick, isn't she? If she finds out it was mine, she's gonna kill me". She did realize it wasn't hers eventually, but she never found it was mine. I saw her a few days later though, and she got sick after all. Now I'm here, confessing my sins and having a "It was me Barry" moment. Goddamn it! Fuck this gay earth! I want my rose-coloured youth back! Though I'm not particularly young anymore!

In other news, I found out that Yamada Tamaru's cover of Scarborough Fair, along with other songs from SukaSuka are on Spotify, so good things come to those who wait! Now I just need to wait for SukaMoka to be released...speaking of that song though, I had a brain blast when I listened to it again. It's not gonna make any sense to you right now, but in 10+ years, this will. So there are a pair of characters that appear in an epilogue, but both of their names start with S. I'm gonna change one of them to R to complete the quartet. This is my Chekov's Gun, I'm putting it here. If by some miracle I get there and finish this story, it'll go off and shoot me in the foot, and I'll die from cringe.

I think I've said all that I need to say...more or less. 2022 will be the year of my revenge! I'm gonna act like an adult, and by act like an adult I'm gonna drink my problems away! Gonna ring in the new year by looking for God at the bottom of a bottle of Cap. Oh wait, I forgot something. Last year, when we finished work we had a toast. We all had champagne and I downed my glass in a couple of seconds and my coworkers gave me funny looks. I mean, it was like 3 AM and only like 5 or 6 of us stayed behind for that lol. My plans got crushed for that! That shift, I mean. Watching normies enjoy their New Years...keh! I hope their taxis are 5 minutes late.

That said, if you're celebrating New Years in the coming hours, or you already have, have a good one. As for 2023, well it should be something, yeah? I hope you'll have plenty to laugh about as you see these tragedies unfold. You're probably thinking it's no reason to laugh, but just as tragedy is a 7 letter word, comedy is just 1 short of it. So let's all subtract 1 and have a good laugh in 2023!

As the two climbed up to the landing, the buzzing and beating of wings resounded nearby.
“They’re here! Surround them!” One of the bees shouted to the others.
“Hear that? We’re not gonna get a breather, so we’re gonna have to go all out.” Axle whispered to Kooh as he neared the top of the ladder.
“If they’ve got a death wish, I’m not gonna hesitate to grant it. Better that they come to us than we have to go to them, I say,” she answered.
“Yeah, I could get down with that. I’m not a fan of getting swarmed by bees.”
The two monitored their surroundings for a couple of moments, assessing the situation.
“Alright, on three, we’ll grab a side and start cutting them down.”
The Blader removed a hand from the ladder and raised three fingers. He silently lowered them until he closed his fist and at that moment, leapt from the ladder to grab hold of the inner ring of the landing. Kooh leapt upwards after him to his previous height and from there to the other side of the inner ring. From there, both climbed up and armed themselves.
“They’re here! Take them out!” One of the bees roared as they all pointed their spears at the duo.
“That side’s yours! I best not get a spearhead in my ass!” Axle shouted as he took his stance.
“If you do get one, you can rest easy knowing it’s in my hands!”
As he dodged a surge of air from a Hurricane Lance he lunged forward to cut down the bee who sent it.
“Might be the biggest danger here...”
Kooh took a scant couple of moments to ascertain what her situation was. There were six bees before her, three serving as a vanguard and three as rear. Over those few seconds, the vanguard slowly spread out to surround her. She lowered her stance as she stared down the bee before her, then lunged forward, drawing her dagger back. At the sight, the bee readied his spear and attempted to disarm her with Air Wall.
Kooh grinned as she slammed her left foot down and twisted to turn her body to a bee approaching from her left. Using her right foot, she sprung forward and brought her dagger down in an overhand stab. She pierced the bee’s chest once, withdrew her weapon and stabbed it again. She twirled the weapon in her fingers, sheathed it and grabbed his spear as his grip loosened on the weapon. She performed a heel turn and brought the spear around in a full swing to parry an attack from another bee. The strike connected and she managed to leave it unguarded for a few moments, but opted for turning again at the sound of buzzing.
“I see you!”
She tossed the spear forward slightly to grab the tail end of the shaft and hurled it like a javelin. A Spear Bee that was attempting to catch her off guard from behind glimpsed the assault and dodged to the side. As it righted itself, she leapt towards it, grabbing its spear with one hand and its antennae with the other. As her body descended she brought the bee down with her. Grabbing the antennae with both hands, she dragged the bee from the landing into the air and started swinging him around to deter his companions. Finally, she lowered her body to slam it against the wood, drew her dagger and plunged it into its throat. Sparing no moments to hear its dying cries, she jumped away from the dying Agasura as two spears threatened to impale her.
The Treasure Hunter found herself back-to-back with the Blader and both grinned slightly, knowing the other had their back.
“How many did you get?” Axle asked.
“Two so far.” Kooh answered, scanning her nearby enemies.
The Blader clicked his tongue as his grin shifted into a frown.
“Nothin’ for it. Wanna switch it up?”
As the bees drew closer, she nodded.
“I’ll give you the first strike, Ax.”
He offered her a sarcastic laugh as she lowered her stance.
“How thoughtful.”
He lowered his stance slightly and backflipped over the Treasure Hunter’s head with both blades crossed over. As he approached the bees from above, she spun on her heels and dashed towards the five enemies that remained on his side.
“Defensive maneuvers!” One of the Spear Bees cried out.
Three of them managed to escape Axle’s range but the one directly behind him didn’t evade in time. The Blader brought his swords down and cut off one of its wings. It struggled to maintain flight and spiralled down to the world below as he Blader Jumped to his next target. The bee caught a glimpse of his approach and readied its spear to try and strike him down.
Either I get him now or he skewers me. Might be able to tie this matchup, but both of us are gonna fall. At this angle though, I can reach that leaf...
“Go, Mystletainn!” Robo’s voice resounded from nearby.
Axle’s eyes darted to the crimson robot soaring through the air towards him and he grinned.
“Good stuff, Robo!” The Blader shouted back as he touched down on his ally’s creation.
It rushed toward the bee and crashed into it, allowing Axle to cut it down as it soared towards Kooh.
“Incoming, K!”
The God’s Governor looked over her should before she performed a backwards handspring. Mystletainn touched down where she was and shot forward to cleave two bewildered bees in twain. At the sight of their companions’ bloody halves falling to the world below, those that remained looked appalled. Meanwhile, Axle leapt off the robot before it soared away.
“That doesn’t count, Ax!” She complained as she charged one of the remaining bees.
The moment it took notice of her she cut it down in a rising arc as she flipped back closer to the stalk.
“Looks like Robo’s in the running for this fight,” he chuckled.
“Gae Borg!” The Meister cried out
As Peorth and Thee came into view, a series of tiny robots soared through the air and surrounded the fighters. Without wasting another moment, they all began to fire lasers at the bees, sending each into a panicked frenzy. The duo seemed reluctant to move, lest they find themselves caught in the crossfire. However, the robots moved with skill and care for the two, firing around them and striking down their enemies.
“What are these-gah!”
“T-there’s too many!”
The bees attempted to strike them down but to no avail, finding their wings and bodies pierced from several directions by a series of beams. One by one, the bees fell from the sky as they fell prey to the Meister’s onslaught. As swiftly as they arrived, they returned to Robo’s goliath when their targets were felled.
“Huh...guess it’s over, then?” Axle asked.
“As far as those bees go, yeah, that’s it.” Kooh replied as she chuckled.
“That’s highway robbery, if I’ve ever seen it.”
She placed her hands behind her head as she grinned.
“Meisters excel at this stuff though, don’t you think? Princess was on to something calling Robo in for this.”
The Blader shrugged as he grinned slightly.
“I can give him this one. Bladers are better duelists, anyway. Still, glad he’s on our side. I dunno where he’s keeping those giant mechas, but I don’t wanna be split in two like that.”
“Wouldn’t be the first time you’ve done it, though!”
“Alright that time in the tundra was an exception! Getting drenched in minotauros blood is not cool!”
Kooh laughed and he smiled slightly.
“There’s still plenty of work to do, so it’s time to strut your stuff and show your cool side, Ax! Everyone’s counting on us, y’know!”
“I thought I was pretty cool in the last dungeon! But, you’re right. Let’s keep this train rolling, K.”
“I’m with ya’!”
Trading no further words, the two started their ascent to the next stage of their raid.

“Everyone, it seems that all nearby adventurers have fled from this locale! The limitations on your abilities shall be lifted, so you may fight without restraint! However, I ask that you exercise caution should you choose to do so!” Peorth told them as she followed nearby.
“You hear that, Ax? Princess gave us the signal to go all out!” Kooh said as she grinned.
“That’s better for you than for me. But being able to fly again will do me a world of good. Let’s make the best of this while we’ve got it, yeah? The sooner we clean up here, the sooner we can get back down.”
“I think it’d be best if we hurry to the Queen Bee. Like Princess told us, she’s amassing power at the top of the trees. If we get up there, we can either assassinate her or put a stop to her gain. If we defeat her, it’ll be mission accomplished!”
Axle came to a halt next to her and spread his wings.
“You wanna do this? Just the two of us? I suppose if it’s you, I don’t have a whole lot to worry about, huh? It’s not gonna be easy getting past all of these guys, but between the two of us I’d bet we could cut a few down and get up there.”
She spread her wings in turn and offered him a peace sign.
“Leave it to your big sister! I’ll keep you safe!”
“Heh! Your optimism is reassuring, if nothing else.”
“Just wait until you see what I can do! That’ll change your tune!”
The two crouched low before they shot off into the sky.
Peorth watched solemnly for a few moments as the figures ascended skyward.
“This would be the time for us to truly make our offensive. I expect Axle and Kooh to break through their lines to our target. Robo, Thee, the three of us shall ensure that any bees that will follow them cannot. I trust they can strike down the Queen Bee, so we must do all that we can to prevent them from being overwhelmed by her soldiers. I know you shall be able to ascend without issues, RoboCurt, but how do you feel about this, Thee? Should you desire to ascend normally, I shall not deny you that wish.”
The Warlord raised a hand in response.
“We’re good. I’ve been practicing after last time. There were way too many close calls in the Fifth District, and this time TJ isn’t here to bail me out with his abilities so...yeah. Might not use ‘em around those Bow Bees but I won’t fall behind,” he replied.
“Your diligence is greatly appreciated. I shall leave the matter there, then. Let us-”
Peorth’s guild badge lit up and she looked to it with a puzzled glance.
“It seems I am receiving a message. Please go on ahead, you two. I shall attend to this matter and join you anon.”
“Understood. We’ll be going on ahead then, Peorth.” Robo answered with a nod.
“Guess we’ve gotta make some noise eh, Robo? I don’t think we can rival those two, but with how much havoc your bots can wreak we might be able to keep their eyes on us,” Thee told him.
“That would be ideal. I’ll need your help if I’m to use them, though, because my goliath will shut down while they’re summoned.”
Thee grinned.
“That, I can do. Let’s get to it!”
“Agreed!”
The two took off and Peorth tapped her badge twice. An androgynous voice told her that she was being summoned by Curt.

[Guild]Peorth: You have need of me, Curt?
[Guild]Curt: Hey Boss, are you and the gang at the Longest Tree?
[Guild]Peorth: We are indeed. I expect that you are aware of the situation here?
[Guild]Curt: Hard not to know about it. It’s all over the news here. It’s gotta be a big deal if you called Robo for it. But that’s not what I messaged you about. I dropped by Foundation’s workshop to borrow some sugar and the three of them weren’t there.
[Guild]Peorth: Is that abnormal?
[Guild]Curt: Nah, not really. But where they went, is. Some of the other engineers said they heard that the Foundation members were going there with some wacky new invention they wanted to try out.
[Guild]Peorth: They’re headed here? That raises concerns...would that I could tell you to ask them to remain there for their own safety, but we likely have no means to get in contact with them now.
[Guild]Peorth: Given that is the case, I must ask you to do your utmost to see that the news of this event is kept as discrete as possible. I doubt the engineers will take much interest in this happening, but the City of Iron is also a hub for adventurers. I do not wish them to engage in this scenario if it can be avoided.
[Guild]Curt: You got it.
[Guild]Peorth: Do you have any idea how long ago they departed? Also, what is the source of this notice?
[Guild]Curt: I’d say it’s been a few hours since they left? I’d give it maybe a half hour to an hour before they get there. As for where I heard it, it’s on the radio. Since everyone’s picked up on it, some of the stations here mention it every now and again.
[Guild]Peorth: The radio, is it? I see. Perhaps trying to put out a gag order would mean little at this point. The only thing we can do is see to it that no adventurers come into contact with this area until the matter is resolved.
[Guild]Peorth: You have my gratitude for your diligence, Curt. You are dismissed.
[Guild]Curt: No problemo, Boss! Catch ya’ later!

Peorth clasped a hand to her chest as she closed her eyes.
The situation was much more dire than they had thought. Word would spread across Jienda fast and though their allies might rush to the scene, it would be best if they were to handle the matter quietly. Should too many adventurers take to the location, it’ll raise concerns about the need for them all. Such an occurrence was an oddity rather than the norm and it needed to be dealt with as such, lest those unaware become privy to the truth. She tapped her badge and called another member.

[Guild]Ken: What’s up, Peorth?
[Guild]Peorth: Ken, I have a task that I need you to fulfill. I would like for you to go to Elias Palace and make a request of them. Please tell the guard that you would like to request aid on behalf of Guild Master Peorth. Enlist the aid of the knights and have them cordon The Longest Tree. It need only remain the case until we exterminate the Queen Bee, but if longer could be arranged, that would be ideal.
[Guild]Ken: You guys are over there? Something bad must’ve happened then. I’m a stone’s throw away from Elfa so I’ll head back and use the Town Portal.
[Guild]Peorth: You have my gratitude. I shall reimburse you for any costs incurred.
[Guild]Ken: You worry too much! I have tokens just for times like these. If it can help you guys out, it’s nothing I’m not willing to part with.
[Guild]Peorth: Once again then, you have my gratitude. I shall leave this matter in your care.
[Guild]Ken: I’m on the case. You guys come back safe, okay?
[Guild]Peorth: I shall do my utmost to see to it that we do. Until next we may speak.
[Guild]Ken: ‘Til next time.

She turned off her badge and exhaled before looking skyward. Foundation’s arrival, Ken’s message and the mobilization of the knights, all of it would be in progress. Until then, she had to see to her friends’ safety and to the felling of the queen. Navigating the following issues would be no small feat, but she would find a way.

Peorth spread her wings and with a single powerful beat, took off into the sky. A fair distance above her, she could see RoboCurt and Thee engaging the bees on the second stalk. Much higher than the two, she glimpsed Axle and Kooh nearing the crown of The Longest Tree. Without a doubt, the masses of ice and frozen bees falling from the skies was the God’s Governors doing. The various pieces and showers of blood were that of the Blader.
For a moment, the queen considered joining them there to ensure they could proceed unmolested, but set the thought aside. She would aid the others and see to it that they can all ascend together. The queen being in danger would likely be the bee’s main focus, but the chance of them surpassing Kooh’s offense when she wasn’t being restrained was unlikely. That alone, may deter them. Whether they cleared a path to the duo or vice versa, it would be the adventurer’s advantage.
“Conqueror’s Spirit!” The Warlord roared as she raised her spear skyward.
Flame-like energies roared to life and crackled around her as strength welled up within. As she neared the battle party, she quickly attempted to assess the situation.
At their current height, both Mantis and Bow Bees would spawn and at the moment, Thee and RoboCurt were engaging them.
The former looked as much as the insect as one would expect. What made them such a threat, was their abnormal size, making them more Agasura than regular insect. Each could grow up to the size of an average human being. Like their insect counterparts, they had the thin green bodies, massive frontal claws and abdomen. They had a pair of long antennae and large compound yellow eyes. Their thorax and the tips of their claws were dipped in tones of yellow, unlike the rest of their bodies. Though familiar enemies to the queen, what concerned her was how they evolved. Prior to the dominion, they didn’t have wings to fly, nor would they fight so aggressively.
Though their ability to jump was not to be underestimated, very rarely would they pursue their targets across stalks. If those wings really do enable them to fly, we will not be able to evade them, either. Their lack of range and a detached weapon would give the others an advantage, especially so for Robocurt. If possible, it would be ideal if I struck down any ranged foes.
Those ranged foes were the Bow Bees. In spite of their name, they actually wielded crossbows and the fact that they were using adventurer skills like the Psyches in the Fields was all the proof Peorth needed to know they had undergone a change also.
They, like the Spear Bees shared a lot of aspects as far as appearance went. The standout differences between them were their helmet, shoes, wrist guards and weapon. These bees wore a white full-head helmet with a large, triangular orange piece over each cheek. Another sat between the eyes with an unfamiliar black and white emblem, the ends of it and the cheek pieces lined with green. Their wristguards and horns were also a lime green colour, however their shoes were a solid yellow. Their crossbows had a brown stock and foregrip, a red barrel and brown wings.
While the boys were fighting off four Mantis, two each, the Bow Bees were using the opportunity to fire down on them from a safe distance. Given that they had to defend themselves on several fronts, they could hardly go on the offense against their adversaries.
Despite her warning to her allies, Peorth felt she had to intervene. There was no denying she would be putting herself in substantial danger by attempting to fight them in flight, but she had trained for years to overcome her weaknesses. If she could not do so to protect her allies now, she could not call herself guild master.
Her gaze sharpened as she picked a target from several Bow Bees.
“I will strike there first, then...” She said as she armed her spear and prepared to hurl it. “Broken Wings!”
She threw the weapon with the enhanced strength of her stance and pierced one of the bow bees. He’d hardly made a sound before she appeared on the weapon and thrust it deeper into his abdomen. A dying gasp escaped his lips as she pulled his body toward her and threw it away to ready her spear for the next target.
“The other adventurer is here,” one of the Bow Bees cried.
“Sh-she can fly too,” another shouted.
“Focus fire,” a third roared.
During her ascent Peorth noted there were six bees. Three on each side, firing down on her allies. She took down one of the three firing at Thee and in the following seconds the others were circling the stalk to line their shots.
One of the two directly in front of her armed his weapon and pointed it at her.
“Wide Shot!” He roared as he let loose the first shot.
At the sight, Peorth’s eyes narrowed.
“Air Wall,” she said.
When the crossbow fired, the bolt zipped through the air, leaving a jet of blue light in its wake. As he performed the stance, she began hers, rotating her spear with incredible speed. Over the following seconds, he let loose three more shots, each leaving behind a trail in green, blue and green once more. The second and fourth containing more mass and leaving behind wind rings in their wake. However, each strike was met with Peorth spear and deflected. Any other shots from adjacent angles were thrown off course by the current her spear created. When the onslaught ended, she armed her spear once more and threw it skyward.
“Swallowtail!”
Her body shot into the air after it and the bees attempted to follow her trajectory, only for the bee that used the stance to find her spear driven into his chest and his body dragged down to a leaf on a nearby stalk. The impact caused the leaf to bend and the shots fired at her to buzz past, lodging themselves in the leaf or fly past. Without missing a beat she vaulted from the place where the two landed and took shelter behind the stalk as a stream of crossbow bolts followed suit. She ascended to the height of the bees and listened closely as they moved to get a line of sight on her. She held her spear back as she charged energy, turning to her right flank. The moment a bee took notice of her location and armed his crossbow, she used her stance.
“Heavy Lance!”
She swung her spear and the air current from the weapon threw his bolt off course as she lunged forward toward him. She watched as in the corner of her eye another bee took aim and opted out for a sudden ascent. The shot he fired flew past as she dove toward the bee she initially targeted as he frantically tried to reload the weapon. She swiped the weapon from his hands and drew her spear back to thrust it in his chest.
“Hitch!”
She dragged it into the air over her shoulder and threw it toward one of the bees that attempted to hit her with two bolts from Stream Shot. Seeing the body of her enemy taking the shots did instill a sense of guilt within her, but she set it aside as quickly as possible.
There was no time for mercy when battling the Agasura. There was too much at stake to lament every enemy that would fall by her hands.
As the bee attempted to avoid his comrade’s corpse flying at him, he didn’t account for Peorth doing so. Her spear was charged with energy as she approached and once within range, she unleashed it.
“Burst Lancer!”
For the briefest of moments she glimpsed the terrified expression of her enemy before his body was punctured several times by her spear The final hits did not connect as his body fell limply from the sky.
“She’s too strong!” One of the bees cried as he attempted to line up a shot.
“We can’t let her get to the queen!” Another cried as he let loose his.
Looking over her shoulder but moments before the bolt pierced her flesh, she furrowed her brows.
“Haze Step!” She cried as her expression became taut.
Her body spun and lunged forward, leaving a series of afterimages in her wake as she drifted through both crossbow bolts. As the stance came to an end and the effect waned, she drew her spear close to her body.
“Deadlock!”
Her body’s forward momentum slowed ever so slightly before she shot forward with a sudden burst of speed. She brought the spear down upon her enemy in an attempt to force a deadlock but easily disarmed him. He let out a shocked gasp before Peorth skewered him with the weapon and ascended to avoid another crossbow bolt.
“The last...I shall end you swiftly.”
She swapped hands with her spear grabbing the lower end of the shaft with her left and the upper end with her right. The weapon ignited with a crimson energy as her hands trembled from that which it emanated.
“I’ll take you down!” The bee roared as he loaded a shot and fired it.
“Hardline!”
Peorth swung her spear and the energy her weapon had gained was expended all at once, seemingly cleaving the very air itself. The bolt was split in two as a crimson streak of energy crossed the battlefield and pierced the bee.
“...Huh?”
He looked baffled as the top of his torso slipped away from the bottom and the two fell to the world below.
The guild master exhaled as she relaxed her stance and looked at her trembling hand. She clenched a fist and closed her eyes.
“He always made it look so simple...perhaps it is an art to be used with swords? Or perhaps I simply lack practice. Nevertheless, I must aid the others.
Thee found himself on the defensive despite having slain one of the mantis. The ferocity and speed at which its attacks came made it hard for him to find an opening with which to strike back. He performed a wide cleave and the mantis jumped back. It took flight and flew at him as it attempted to bite his face. He raised his sword and parried the maw to successfully force it back.
“Double Blade!” He roared as he brought his blade back and spun toward the creature.
It leapt over the strike and used its wings to right itself and land before him before charging forward. He armed his sword, ready to meet its charge with one of his own but instead opted out with a sudden retreat. He held his blade out before him defensively as Peorth descended suddenly, spear first to impale the mantis. Her spear crushed its head and drove into the thorax before crashing into the wood.
“W-well then...”
“Forgive my abrupt entrance. I wished to utilize the element of surprise to swiftly strike down your foe.” She said as she rose to her full height.
“No need for apologies, Peorth. I appreciate the backup, actually.”
The Warlord relaxed his stance and rolled his shoulder.
“Robo could use a hand, though. I don’t think he’s taken too much damage, but with both of us in the situation we were in, it was hard for him to make the most of his tools.”
“Let us waste no further time, then.”
With a nod, the Warlords each circled around the landing to where their Meister ally battled his mantis.
“Oh! Well hello there!” He said as he glimpsed Thee coming around the bend.
He lowered his MG as the arms extended and the body began to turn. Both mantis took flight at the sight of the attack and prepared to dive at his MG only for his allies to take the opportunity to strike back.
“Glorious Collapse!” Peorth roared as she leaped into action.
Her body twisted and her weapon rent the air itself as it crashed into the mantis and dragged it down back to the landing. The impact caused both legs to snap and the goliath’s arms pounded it mercilessly as Peorth’s weapon held it still.
The second mantis was met with a much swifter end as Thee flew into the air and cut it down with an overhand swing from his broadsword. Both creatures let out weak, dying cries as their bodies were swatted aside by the magnerg.
“Your timing was impeccable. Thanks for coming to my aid, Thee, Peorth.” Robo said, offering them a smile.
“Let’s not get complacent just yet, Robo. There’s a whole lot of work we’ve still gotta do.” Thee replied as he sheathed his sword, a grin on his face nonetheless.
“I must apologize for the delay. There are some new factors that will need to be accounted for going forward, but I shall inform you as we progress. Let us regroup with the vanguard without delay.” Peorth told them as she sheathed her spear.
“That’d be best. We’ll follow your lead.” Robo answered.
Without further ado, the duo spread their wings and the MG followed by taking off with its thrusters. As they soared through the air and upwards towards more of the Agasura, Thee’s head looked away from the enemies above. He squinted, then grit his teeth.
“Guys, we’ve gotta take cover! There’s a group of adventurers incoming!”
“We are out of time already? How troubling...” Peorth muttered.
The trio touched down upon a leaf and the two Asgardians hid their wings.
“Until we can once again confirm that there are no Humans present or that we are indeed out of the sight of others, the usage of mana and wings will once again be prohibited.”
“You’re not afraid someone might be looking at the Longest Tree through a telescope?” Thee asked.
Peorth closed her eyes as she placed her fist to her cheek.
“It is a possibility I have considered on multiple occasions. However, it is a risk that we run in every battle we engage in. Telescopes are far and few between. There is a possibility someone will bear witness to what we are capable of. However, the main concern behind that I have is there being proof of our existence. So long as one lacks tangible proof that we have the capabilities available to us, such cases will remain as nothing more than mere conspiracy theories. Something that could be considered on par with aliens and other occult matters.”
The male Warlord laughed mirthlessly at the prospect.
“To think that we’d be on par with urban legends. I guess that’s for the best. If I didn’t see it and experience it, I wouldn’t believe it either.”
“Given that’s the case, let us do what we can to ensure it remains that. For the time being, our battle continues, so let us away without further ado. During that time, allow me to inform you of the situation.”
“We’re all ears.”
“If there’s something more than what we’re seeing here, I’d like to know it too,” Robo replied.

“This is a private meeting!” Kooh shouted as she formed an icy javelin.
A Warrior Bee frantically pursued her, his axe hauled over his shoulder and poised to cut her down. The Warrior Bees which could only be found near the crown of The Longest Tree were the toughest and fewest in number. They, unlike their compatriots were fully armoured from head-to-toe. Clad in a silver armet with a crimson panache, a matching breastplate, gauntlets, greaves and sabatons, they were the very picture of a queen’s protector. In their hands, they wielded a massive single blade battle-axe. The tip of the weapon was pointed like a spear, while the blade had serrated edges. The silver shaft had a red gem inlaid upon it, glinting in the darkness.
As she ascended, she turned her body over and hurled the spear with all her might. The icy weapon pierced his chest and he dropped his axe as his body fell out of the sky. Other Warrior Bees that would likely have pursued them gave up the chase as their allies drew closer to the queen’s location.
“Don’t fall behind on me now, Kooh, we’re almost there!” Axle told her as he grabbed hold of a ladder.
Above them, massive rafflesia-like flowers bloomed at the Crown of the Longest Tree. The flowers had transparent spots across the petals and a multitude of tall yellow anthers at the tip of the stamens. Several petioles branched out from the stem just beneath the flower and continued to grow well past the, basking in the sun around and over the plant. A multitude of massive leaves sprung from each curved petiole offering shade over the giant flowers.
Among the trio of flowers, a Queen Bee remained knelt down, as a dark, crimson energy surged around her and shot towards the sky. The Queen Bee, similar to her subordinates had a humanoid body with some of a bee’s aspects. While many of the bees had the body of a young boy, the queen was that of a grown woman’s. She had the same green horns, wings, antennae and a somewhat straighter stinger. Unlike them, she had human-like brown eyes and long blonde hair that reached to the small of her back. She wore a violet corset with a pink trim and a garter belt that connected to her fishnet stockings. She wore a matching set of panties with a gold trim along with gloves with a pink flower bracelet at the wrist of each of her four arms. She wore a pair of red high heel shoes with a brown fur around the calves. On her head she wore a tall golden tiara and over her stinger, a crimson cape with a white fur trim was draped. In one of her hands she held the brown handle of a whip made of thorny green material that wrapped around her wrist.
Around her, several bees of differing ranks and weapons looked on in horror at the two that managed to break their lines.
As soon as Kooh arrived at the location, she scanned her surroundings and glared at the queen.
“She’s got her guard down. I’m gonna end this, Ax!” Kooh said as she waved a hand. “Trojan Armaments!”
“Defend the queen with your lives!” A Warrior Bee snarled as he zipped toward her.
The God’s Governor sent the weapons hurtling toward the queen from all directions and to meet her onslaught, they surrounded her target. Only the duo of Warrior Bees managed to deflect the slew of spears. When the others fell, they closed their formation to protect the queen from any further attacks. Kooh snapped her fingers and the weapons exploded, impaling them anywhere their armour didn’t protect and causing them to collapse to the ground. The shrapnel from the weapons neared the queen but the aura she emitted deflected them with relative ease.
“So long as we’re still breathing...” One of them uttered.
“We’ll fight to our last, for our queen!” The other followed as he struggled to his feet.
“I’ve got nothing against you guys, but I can’t let you leave alive. Sorry.” Axle replied as he readied his swords. “Wheel of Blades!”
His body turned as it shot forward, spinning like a wheel before cleaving through the bees and nearing the queen. She opened her eyes and arose to her feet which caused the surge of energy she gathered to disperse. The force of the action slowed Axle’s approach before throwing him back towards Kooh. After he skidded to a halt, he rose to his full height and took up his battle stance.
“She’s a lot stronger than usual, isn’t she?” Kooh asked.
“To say the least,” he replied.
The queen bee placed one of her hands to her cheek while her elbow rested in another.
“What annoying little mites have decided to interrupt my workers and my feast?” The Queen Bee asked, gazing down at them.
“Don’t think much of us, do you? Probably better that way, honestly.”
She chuckled mirthlessly.
“Adventurers, is it? Do you not know the danger you’ve put yourself in, stepping into my domain? You are far from home and from the safety of your hive.”
“She’s...a lot more talkative than I remember...” Kooh said, blinking in disbelief.
“Think it’s the dominion? By now, chances are she’d have tried to kill us.” Axle suggested in turn.
“The irony is not lost on me. For you two to assault my subjects the way you have, the poor souls. Alas, the fallen and the wounded cannot fight, and at such a time as this, we need able-bodied soldiers. Dispose of them.”
She raised a hand and snapped her fingers. At the action a group of unarmed bees took to the scene and claimed the bodies of their fallen comrades. A few more escorted by Warrior Bees approached, and the look of terror on the wounded bee’s faces spoke volumes about what was to come.
“...I uhh...I’m not even gonna ask.” The Blader said as he shook his head.
“It’s for the best!” Kooh said, patting him on the shoulder.
“So then, I take it you two have come to stop me? Know that should that be the case, your lives shall be forfeit. I will not begrudge you the desire to flee in order to save yourselves. Do so now, and I will spare you both. My soldiers, however, will not likely be so forgiving,” the queen told them.
“So let’s say we did consider your offer...” The Tronz suggested.
“Huh?” His companion asked.
“What’re you gonna do then?”
She raised a brow at his statement, then crossed her arms.
“Then I shall continue to amass power and descend the Longest Tree. I shall break the protection you have on your hive and destroy it and claim your soldiers that inhabit it. I shall offer them as sacrifices to Lord Asmodeus and use the ruins of your hive to build a new empire for my subjects,” she answered.
“It’s worse than we expected...” The Blader sighed as his shoulders slumped.
“If you thought they had any other intentions, I’ve got some bad news for you, Ax,” the God’s Governor chuckled.
“Judging by your response, you have little intention to take my offer.” The Queen Bee remarked, pursing her lips.
“Yeah...no,” Axle replied.
“We’re not too gung-ho about the killing our friends, other citizens, sacrificing them to Asmodeus...the part about destroying our civilization and...yeah, pretty much all of it!” Kooh added, nodding emphatically.
The Agasura frowned as she shook her head.
“Your kind has grown so full through conquest, yet you struggle to surrender what you’ve taken. Yet, unsatisfied you come for what is ours also. Know that neither I, nor my subjects shall bow down to you, Adventurers. You shall be the first, but not the last to fall.”
She unfurled her whip and cracked it menacingly.
“The time for mercy has passed, Adventurers. I shall have my soldiers adorn their spears with your heads!”
“This was the inevitable conclusion we were gonna arrive at, after all!” Kooh laughed, taking up her stance.
“Glad we could have this conversation.” Axle sighed, following suit.

“The Dominion will make her unpredictable, so let’s gauge her first, Ax!” Kooh said preparing to sprint.
“If it’s a battle of speed, that’ll be my specialty. Follow my lead and hit her when she’s open!” Axle told her as he bolted forward.
“You know not what you contend with, Adventurers,” She chuckled.
She readied her spear and attempted to lash the Blader. As the strike came diagonally down upon him, he performed a sidestep and lowered his sprint to avoid the follow-up strike. At the sight, the queen burst out into a haughty laugh as she cracked the whip and swung it again, bring it down several more times in succession. Both Blader and Treasure Hunter found themselves having to dodge every which way in order to avoid tasting her weapon.
“She’s faster...than I remember...!” He said as he ducked and dodged her strikes.
“That one’s a freebie!” Kooh replied as she somersaulted beneath the weapon.
“I know but this...this is ridiculous!”
Once within range for an attack, he readied both his blades and lunged toward her. While still swinging the whip at Kooh, she used two of her free hands to cast magic. A green glow enveloped the two and some of the nearby petioles shot towards the Blader, binding both his hands and holding him down.
“What the...?! These things are...”
He grit his teeth and struggled to move his hands to free himself but to no avail. Kooh’s eyes darted between the whip and her bound companion. She dodged the whip once more and placed her dagger hand behind its counterpart.
“Freezing Wave!”
She unleashed a beam of freezing energy and pinned the whip to the ground. She spun on the balls of her heels and launched a second beam at the petioles binding her companion. The God’s Governor spun her weapon around as she sheathed it and brushed her hand against the sheath.
“Phantom Dagger!”
She raised her hand to chest height and in it, three spectral daggers following the design of her own manifested in her palm. Without missing a beat, she hurled the weapons and shattered the portions of the petioles she successfully froze. While the Queen Bee attempted to free her weapon from the pile of ice that held it down, Kooh summoned two more daggers. She hurled both just as the whip broke free and the Agasura spotted her attack. She tilted her head to avoid the first dagger and flew above the second before chuckling.
“So you use both magical and martial arts, do you? Adventurers are certainly an industrious sort, aren’t they?” She asked as she grinned devilishly.
“You wouldn’t know, since you’re so gung-ho about destroying all of us!”
Axle chopped off the remnants of the petioles and prepared to close the distance once more.
“Regardless of what new tricks you have, we can’t make it that easy for you,” he added. “Berserker Drive!”
He crossed his blades over and swung them towards his flanks before dashing forward.
“Is that so?” She asked as she cracked her whip and sent it at him.
He hopped away from the strike and started his sprint anew as she twirled the whip around and wrapped it around his blades.
“I’d like to see you do that without your precious weapons!”
She attempted to rip the weapons from his grasp but failed as he stood his ground. The Bashutz grit his teeth and put his strength into resisting, revealing the veins in both his face and arms. With a grunt of effort Axle pulled the Queen Bee towards him. For the briefest of moments her wide eyes were visible before she was pulled, whip and all towards the Blader.
“Hmm!” He grunted as he slammed his forehead into her own and sent her hurtling backwards with a grunt of pain.
“Chance! Lightning Step!” Kooh shouted as she drew closer.
In that moment her body seemed to blur as she vanished from the spot. Within a matter of seconds she appeared behind the Agasura while she finished recovering and armed her dagger.
“Masquerade!”
She swung her dagger once and cut a swath into her adversary’s striped abdomen and followed it with an ascending series of cuts. A rainbow trail followed her blade as her body turned and cut into the bee’s back and wings.
“Tsk!” The bee clicked her tongue as she strafed away from Kooh and a follow-up attack from Axle.
She raised a hand above her head and a green glow enveloped it before sending a series of spheres into the flower’s petals. As Kooh touched down, she sent a glance to the surrounding area and sought an opening among them.
“Something’s coming, watch yourself, K.” Axle warned her as he attempted to navigate the field of lights.
From the various glowing locations scattered among the petals, deep blue flowers sprung to life, each with a variety of heights from their stems.
“I won’t let you escape so easily.”
The Bee outstretched one of her four arms and the vines that surrounded the flowers began to writhe before violently attempting to crush the Blader. The impacts upon the petals caused them to fall and threw him off balance, almost forcing him back down to the world below. Kooh simultaneously found herself sliding due to the imbalance in the petals and found herself struggling to hold her ground. All while this took place, the flowers began to rattle and from them, a misty blue pollen was scattered through the air, coating the battlefield.
“Hold your breath, Ax!” Kooh told him as she spread her wings and prepared to take off.
“Oh? Wings hm? So you are Asgardians. Do not think for a moment such abilities will suffice.”
While still keeping Axle flitting about the battlefield to avoid the vines, she turned to Kooh and sent the whip in her direction just as the God’s Governor took flight. The Treasure Hunter raised her weapon to her chest to guard against the weapon’s fall and found herself thrown back after being lashed. She was pushed towards one of the several flowers releasing pollen and inhaled as she attempted to recover from the blow. She covered her mouth with a bloodied arm to prevent herself from inhaling any more pollen. However in spite of her decision, her eyes shuttered and her body slowly descended to the ground and into the pollen field.
While still finding himself assaulted by vines from all sides, the Blader still looked in the direction of his companion. He glimpsed her sluggishly attempt to avoid and defend against the Queen Bee’s whip butr to no avail.
“Goddamn it!” He snarled as he turned to a vine and cut it down with his blades. “I’m coming, Kooh, so don’t you dare go dying on me, y’hear?!”
As another vine threatened to slam down upon him, he performed a Blader Step and narrowly avoided the strike. The moment his body touched down he broke into a sprint as he spread his wings. He dove head-first into the pollen as he covered his face with his right arm.
“Axle...run away...” Kooh muttered as she staggered in the pollen.
“So you intend to interfere, do you? I shall deal with you swiftly, then.” The Queen Bee chuckled as she raised a hand.
A green glow enveloped it as it had prior and a series of briars sprung from the ground and threatened to wrap around his body. Before they could pin him down, he took flight and they only managed tyo successfully take hold around his feet. He winced as they dug into his flesh but didn’t hesitate to raise his blades and cut them off.
The Queen Bee sneered as she raised her whip and sent it hurtling in his direction. She snapped it hither and thither but to no avail as Axle deftly drifted through the air and avoided each strike. As she performed her fourth attack, he drifted under the weapon before performing a nose dive towards his companion. As the Agasura recalled her weapon and the Blader drew closer to his friend, he sheathed both his weapons. When within range of her, he turned his body over and skidded to a halt as he scooped her up in his arms. Once more he Blader Stepped and nearly avoided the whip, however the tail end of it caught him and left a gash in his back. His face scrunched together but he dared n0t breathe as he took flight once more and shot into the sky.
“You good, K?” He asked as he looked down to her.
The God’s Governor was fast asleep in his arms despite being carried off into the sky.
“Are you for real? Hey, this is no time for taking a nap! I can’t use my swords while I’m princess carrying you!”
He looked back down and saw the Queen Bee take off in pursuit of them and looked skyward.
“We can only go so high here, K. The air’s getting thin and I’d rather not ascend to a point where we’ll either freeze or suffocate. You’re not gonna like this but...”
He gave her a sudden and serious series of shakes until her eyes snapped awake.
“Hm?! Huh?! Wh-where are we?” She asked, her eyes darting around frantically. “Oh, hi there, Ax! If you wanted to princess carry me, you could’ve just asked, you know!”
“You never change...”
He smiled wryly and she grinned as she offered him a peace sign.
“Seriously though, we’re being pursued and I’d like to use my blades. Just in case, it seems like the pollen loses a lot of its strength if we’re not stuck in it, so don’t let her catch you off guard again down there.”
“Yeah I did get a bit careless back there, huh? But I knew you’d come save me if I was in a pinch!”
“I’m glad you have faith in me and all but we’re in a pinch and I’m not gonna be able to save you, so let’s do something about that first and thank me later!”
Kooh cracked her right hand’s knuckles with one hand as she glanced at the approaching Agasura. Lightning crackled at her fingertips as she pursed her lips thoughtfully.
“I can just hit her with a lightning bolt or two and wrap this up nicely. Problem solved, right?”
“I hope that pollen didn’t reach your brain, K. You strike the bee with lightning and you’ll set the whole locale on fire. It’d take a miracle to put that out, and we’re trying to keep the miracles to a minimum here, remember?”
“Why do you run away? You have chosen this path for yourselves, so return to the battlefield and embrace your ends.” The Queen Bee told them as she attempted to speed up.
“She’s not having any of it. You ready? I’m sure you’ve got enough energy to fly if you can make suggestions like that, so I’m gonna drop you.”
“Wait, before you do, lemme’ cast first! Lamium Purpureum!” Kooh said as she held out a hand and a misty aura formed around it.
What seemed to be an icy flower manifested over her palm, a short stem with a series of drooping leaves and oval bulbs at the top.
“You’re doing that here?! C-cold! That’s dangerous!”
She snickered at his concern.
“It’s fine! You won’t get the worst of it, Ax! There!”
She hurled it towards the Queen Bee and in spite of the sudden attack, the Agasura dodged the spell.
“That’ll do! Now, gimme a good throw, okay?”
“You want me to throw y-you know what, scratch that question. I’ve done some questionable stuff too, so you do you. Ready? Here...goes!”
His body turned over as his ascent came to an end and the God’s Governor was raised over his head. Without missing a beat he threw her with all the force he could muster and sent her hurtling towards the Queen Bee.
At the sight of the God’s Governor descending, the Queen Bee froze up and looked on in disbelief.
“It couldn’t be...” She uttered as she snapped out of her reverie and prepared to dodge.
Kooh outstretched her right arm and crossed it with her left.
“Harrier Takedown!”
With the cry of a hawk and a powerful gust of wind furthering her momentum, she bolted at the Queen Bee and collided with one of her arms. The dagger plunged into the Agasura’s flesh and using the rest of her body, she dragged the bee down to the world below with her. The Queen Bee grit her teeth, but failed to fight back as the lashing winds caused her wings to be blown towards them without restraint. The two passed through the clouds and the top of the Longest Tree came into view as their descent neared its end. Upon the flowers, a thin coating of ice had frozen all of the pollen and the flowers that released it. Upon the battlefield, a series of purple deadnettles had appeared and nestled themselves among the other flowers.
As suddenly as they appeared, the two crashed into The Longest Tree and shattered the field of ice, destroying all of the flowers that had formed upon it. In spite of the impact and being pinned down by Kooh, the Queen Bee still seemed to have a desire to fight. While the former withdrew her weapon and prepared to perform a coup de grace, the latter grabbed hold of her arms with two of her own and threw her off.
“I could’ve made this quick if you just let me...” Kooh muttered sullenly as she skidded to a halt.
“This is far from over, Asgardian.”

Axle broke through the clouds like a speeding bullet and attempted to cut the Queen Bee down as he neared the flower bed. She dodged the initial strike by flying backwards and continued to do so, shifting both left and right to avoid those that accompanied it. Kooh zipped past her and walled off her retreat with a series of stalagmites from Ice Fear.
“As if I’d let you!” The Queen Bee snarled as she raised a hand.
Once more, briars arose from the ground and attempted to wrap around the pair. Prepared for the spell, Axle cut them down and Kooh flew out of their reach. However, what neither expected was for the Agasura to make a thorny barrier around herself. In a matter of moments the briars arose and intertwined, forming a shield that kept the two from being able to reach her.
“Assuming she can’t Shadow Dive like TJ, she’s trapped herself in there. Whaddya’ think she’s planning?” Axle asked as he stepped near it and prepared to cut his way in.
“I dunno, but if she wants to play it like that I can make a pin cushion!” Kooh excitedly said, cracking her knuckles once more.
“You’ve got a brand of violence all your own, don’t you? If I still had it in me I’d be scared.”
“To me, my loyal subjects!” The Queen Bee shouted from within her barrier.
From beneath the flowers several Warrior Bees emerged and brandished their axes menacingly.
“She just wanted time to lick her wounds huh?”
“At the very least, she won’t have to watch us put down more of her subjects!”
“I mean, that’s great for her but we’ve still gotta fight these guys. If she really is healing up in there, I’d rather she didn’t, so if you’ve got some tricks up that sleeve of yours, I’d like to see ‘em.”
“You got it! I’ll lend you my strength, so let’s clear ‘em out, Ax!”
“I’d say do it more often, but I’m grateful for it nonetheless. Hit me.”
“Elemental Augmentation! Keen Eyes!”
With a wave of her hand Axle’s blades gained an icy aura that coated both. She formed a box with her fingers before her and a bright glint appeared in his eyes for a moment.
“It’s not much, but I’m sure you’ll be fine!”
“Thanks Kooh. Let’s clear ‘em out, yeah?”
With no further words traded between, the two, they immediately split up to take on their enemies.
Axle had three bees approaching from both his flanks and directly in front. He shot toward the one directly before him using his wings and raised his blades, poised to strike. The Warrior Bee hauled his axe over his shoulder, ready to meet the Blader head on. However, moments before they clashed, Axle Blader Stepped backward and dodged the bee’s swing. He pushed himself forward with his wings once more and cut the bee down with a swing from each sword.
“Flank him!” One of the remaining bees roared.
They threatened to crush him from both sides and without turning his head, he looked to each from his peripherals. His gaze sharpened as he noticed the bee approaching from his right adjusting his stance.
“I can see it!”
He dashed toward him suddenly and performed a lunging strike a few seconds before the two stepped into range of each other.
“Wha-?!”
The bee he approached frantically attempted to defend himself against Axle’s sudden attack but found himself caught off guard. Axle’s sword hit the hilt of his axe and sent him off balance as the second sword cut off two of his arms. As he let out an agonizing scream, the Blader turned on the ball of his heels and crossed his swords over to defend against the other attacker. Their blades clashed and sparks flew from the collision ever so briefly. They remained in a deadlock and in so doing, a thick layer of ice began to creep from the axe’s blade to the rest of the weapon. Beads of sweat began to run down the bee’s face as he struggled to wield the weapon, the ice encroaching closer to his hands. Axle pushed the weapon aside with his own and it crashed into the flower as he stepped forward. He cut into the bee four times mercilessly before he spuin on the ball of his heels and slashed the other twice. The two fell to the petals silently while their adversary sighed.
“That was way more gruesome than it needed to be. That and my ears are still ringing from that one bee’s screaming...”
He cracked his neck and exhaled.
“Though that Keen Eyes buff is pretty good...”

Was thinking of doing more bad valentines' pick-up lines but they're bad and I can't be bothered. That, and Capcom never called me back. My stand-up comedy gave 'em cold feet or something. So instead, let's bask in salt together, my lonesome reader! Unless you're not, then you can go right ahead and explode.
So? Let's get down to it!

It's been a while, but I'm back with...well, the rest of the chapter. It's finished, done, and...ready to be discussed at length! That length will probably be short too, 'cause it's mostly fights! Which is awfully convenient for me, tbh.
Given that, we've got a continuation of the Kooh/Axle team. I do admit, it was a little difficult not having Kooh use her stances, but with Axle it's the norm so it's not too bad. Though in all fairness, it does make me get a little creative in how she defeats her enemies. Having the freedom to draft stances lets me get creative in what's possible and how she can use what she may have prior in differing scenarios, but in these cases I can flex what I practiced with Innocent. Though as you're well aware, Kooh is the type who fights rather violently lol. Getting split in two by Axle seems merciful in comparison. One of the tough things about writing the battles here, was that there were a lot of bees. Given that they come in groups, I had to consider the speed of battle and the locations of each. It's easy for them to gang up on one person at a time, so I had to consider how the two would manage in those scenarios. It's a given for most battles, but in most battles, the adventurers outnumber their enemies. That, or they can at least organize them a little more neatly.
I did take a look back at previous instances of these two fighting together to make sure I got their kinda buddy cop dynamic right. This might be the 4th time we've had these two on an expedition together, so I had some good material to work with and I tried to get that same energy here too. So much so in the middle of battle, they're competing and cracking jokes, as they do.
One of the things about this fight that I struggled with, was...well, as ever, perspective. I'd considered following one of the two at first, but it felt like a bit of a waste to do it that way. The perspective switches between the two rather frequently, but I wanted to get some of both of their fights. When the two have a short dialogue with their backs to one another, I used that opportunity to switch back from Kooh to Axle. I think it's one of the only times I used that trick through this fight, but I'm pretty sure it follows through to the rest of the battle. Due to that, we get a bit of an inner monologue from Axle which helped me to illustrate what his plan was, and what might happen. I could do without it, but it might feel weird seeing it in action. Robo's intervention feels better knowing that it was an alternate, and much better solution than what he had in mind and made for an interesting turn, didn't it? Though I ain't gonna lie, I still don't know whether those names are a mistranslation or a pun. I kept Mystletainn as it was earlier in the novel, but Gae Borg is still the same. Shoulda checked the Papaya Play version but...it seems like a pain to find, too. Simple solution is to play the game myself, I guess lol.
Y'know, after having watched a few Gundam series, I've gained a new appreciation for bits. I also feel kinda bad for the bees, after having seen what they can do to a gundam lol. Shit's pretty brutal. There's still a lot I haven't seen and though I know G.Witch isn't part of the U.C, I still really enjoyed it! It's super good! To say the least. I'm really looking forward to the next cour, but we've got a bit of a wait ahead so I gotta bide the time lol. That aside, the battle ends, via...robots! It ends with friendship! Between the adventurers lol everybody else is dead and gone.

Next, a bit more dialogue between that duo before another perspective switch. A little bit, I used their takeoff to shuffle to a new member, being Peorth. You likely guessed it already, but it cycles between them and her throughout these scenes. With TJ outta the picture, these guys will be the main focus for the time being. In truth, originally I planned to follow just her perspective for the event. Start with her and go with it throughout, you know? But in my storyboards I did have the duo fighting the Queen Bee, and it felt like a waste not to showcase the battle and her new abilities, so I decided to follow them as they serve as the vanguard and switch every now and again.
It's a little unusual not having Peorth on the front-lines, isn't it? She does feel like the type to serve as the vanguard but I decided to change it up a little this time. Let the other two take the lead. If you're wondering what Thee was referring to, it was during the fight against Acedia, he gave him a boost to reach the arm/shoulder with a spell. Given that he can't fly, he could probably get some bang for his buck outta that one...I should use it more.
As for the goliath shutting down, I can't recall if it happened earlier in the story but...it is something that happens in game. Kinda. The Meister becomes immobile while using their skills, and the way it shades does give it that sort of feeling. Of course, that was the case for some of their initial skills, but later classes have a bit more freedom at times. Though in game, it doesn't get shaded during Gae Borg because it participates in the skill, it seems. Should've checked that part, tbh, so might make some adjustments later, if I can make sense of it in the context of the story.

With Kooh and Axle leading the charge and Thee/Robo following up, we get some time with Peorth having a chat. With his messages, we're clued in that Foundation's members are on the way. For the record, Rufus is now Rupert. The thing is, he always was! Back in like...2014-2015 when I wrote Ch. 9, that was his name. ...And I forgot. For like...nearly 10 years I'd been calling this man by the wrong name, and I happened to glance back at Ch. 9 for some reason or another and I saw it there and I was like...who? Then it hit me. In all honesty, I considered sticking with Rufus just for the sake of not having to correct all of the instances where he appears, but I opted out for changing it. When I hear that name, it makes me think of Ruffus the dog and the last thing I need when writing this convoluted novel is nostalgia for my childhood. That, and he has no overlap with dogs! Now before I have to apologize to all the Rufus' of the world, I don't think it's a dog name, but it makes me think of that dog. I can't deny I have a lot of love for it, though.
Gotten a bit off topic lol. Just in case you're wondering, them keeping things on the down-low about the Dominion is probably impossible for the most part, but if people all became aware at once, it'd be suspicious. If you have a few people saying things are kinda weird over there, it won't likely get too...y'know, it won't get a whole lot of traction. But if wide-spread panic breaks out, all hell will break loose. Adventurers will take notice of the Dominion there eventually, but it won't have any lasting clues pointing to what the origin or reason for it is.
In truth, I'm still a little unsure if I went into detail on Peorth's relationship with Hejong. Part of me feels like he was mentioned to be a Confidant, but a part of me thinks I left details out somewhere. It might've been during Remedi reign of terror that such a thing happened, or it might be that Peorth herself just established a relationship through deeds. I need to do some reviewing later to get concrete answers to that, since the ability to mobilize the knights is kinda a big deal.

Moving on! Mantis! as Peorth suggested, they didn't have wings in game. Their jumping ability was normal, and if you stood close enough to the edge they might jump and wind up falling lol. They were a giant pain in the ass, though, 'cause they did a metric shitton of damage. They were fast, too, and hard to flinch. I confess, I do wish I did more with them, but at the same time I'm kinda ehh about 'em lol. The bees themselves already required a lot of focus, and these guys were a bit more straight-forward in their fighting style.
Y'know, if Fire Emblem taught me anything, the convenience of having flying units often outweighs the risk you take when there are bow units on the field. Sometimes you gotta take that gamble and hope they don't shoot you down. Speaking of, I went to the mall like a week ago or so and I tried like 4 or five different stores and none of them had Engage. It was completely sold out! I keep hearing it's bad, but everyone still snatched it up. I feel so betrayed! Though in truth, I hardly have time to play it between work and doing this lol. Life...is hard. Hard times.
So most of this fight speaks for itself. I do confess, I might switch between he/it for the bees which can be...tricky, I suppose. Often times, when it comes to gender, it can be confusing without a title or name to specify who's being referred to. Since the boys are among their numbers, using 'he' can conflate the two and muddy the waters a bit. The bees aren't particularly gendered, as far as I can tell, so they could be either really, but not much point to specifying 'cause it wouldn't change anything in this case. Perhaps if I edit, I'll choose one or the other for the entirety of the Longest Tree arc. Numbering them helps also, but I only did it at the end, really.
There is one new technique. Technically new. Hardline belongs to a certain intrepid Warlord. He used it during the Monster Tower side story. One could say it's a broadsword technique, but like some non-SP skills there's some crossover, typically between the same class. Sometimes there are exceptions! TJ using Broken Wings is kinda wack, but so is his very existence so don't think too hard about it. Anyway, Peorth struggling to do it is proof that such things are possible, but not always easy or as effective as they could be. Speaking of that side story though, I can't bring back the Disco Wrecking Ball, but TJ's Hull Breacher is something I can do.
The rest of the battle is self-explanatory, but Peorth's onto something with her final statements. You can see an alien, but if you don't have proof of said alien, it may as well just be hearsay. The possibility of everything going wrong remains, though! Nothing is safe!

Moving on! Back to the Kooh/Axle duo, we get the top of the Longest Tree! I tried to find out what kinda flower it was, but no dice. It reminded me a bit of a rafflesia, but it didn't have that weird gaping hole they do and the spots were yellow, not white. Other than that, there were quite a few similarities! That aside, you can probably tell but I did my research for the right words to describe flower anatomy! It was a pain! That and for whips too, 'cause you'd think there's like 2-3 parts to a whip, but there's like 7 of them. It's ridiculous.
Also, bees. The fact that the queen bee has four arms, the things I can do with that! Don't get the wrong idea, I mean like...expression wise. She can place her hands to her cheeks while crossing her arms! The possibilities are endless! And all those possibilities kinda make it a pain in the butt and make me not want to explore them! Go figure.
So just in case, the Queen Bee didn't talk. She did have the ojou laugh, though, IIRC. Seems like the type who would have a few dialogue boxes though, but such is the case. Axle's remark about her trying to kill them is...well, it's meant to imply that as an Agasura is wont to do, they'll attack adventurers indiscriminately. Save for those who are passive until attacked. Past the Forest, most of them are aggressive, so they're far and few between lol.
Unrelated, but somewhat related, I was reading to find out if bees dispose of their wounded and I wound up reading this article about how they can tell if a bee is dead. Apparently it's all pheromones. They tend to emit pheromones when they're alive so other bees can tell that they are. The scientists were trying out things like body heat and other such things to stimulate the possibility that they'd use that to tell if they're still living and uhh...the idea of warming up a dead bee was kinda like...??? But hey, that's science for ya lol. Put that bugger in the microwave for 10-15 seconds and see the results. But yeah, I didn't wind up finding out what they do with the wounded bees, but apparently they might remove a wounded queen. The more you know!
If you were expecting negotiations not to break down, I've got some bad news for you. But Axle trying anyway is a good thing, isn't it?! He was the one telling TJ it was hopeless before lol.

I'll give you some quick notes on this battle, but much of it is as you'd expect.
As Kooh said, the increased stats are a given for those affected by the Dominion. Stronger, faster, better, you know how it goes lol.
The Queen Bee always had some magic. The field bosses were always more limited than the dungeon boss counterparts, but they'd typically have at least one ability. The Mountain Kong had two! Which made him a pain in the arse. If you're curious, you can see one in Peorth's side story right now! Along with my cringe commentary! What're you waiting for?! Anyway, the Queen Bee could bind players with thorns for a few seconds. The spell was the same one the trents in Ves' Jungle used. As you'd expect, you can still broad jump even with the vines. In this case, she binds his arms rather than his legs, so it's a little different, but she can do that too.
Kooh doesn't use Phantom Dagger often, but she can. Since she's not a throwing dagger user, she doesn't get as much use out of it as Chana could. (Refer to my previous statement if you're wondering who Chana is!)
Remember how I said Axle should use Berserker Drive more? I remember. Though in all fairness, it can be tough to quantify how much buffs strengthen characters lol. It's a waste not to use them because they exist, but showing that difference without numbers or a solid comparison can be tough. I tried to remedy that somewhat by showing the competition of strength between the empowered Queen Bee and Axle after using BD. Hopefully it did that well enough!
That second spell the bee uses is one of my own make. I'd debated on what kind of debuff it should be and settled on sleep since I already did paralyzing pollen, and few enemies use it. Berserk and confusion are scarce too, but berserk I have done, courtesy of Invidia's eye! As for the vines, those are also something of my make. Simple, but effective.
I'd wondered what would be the reason for the Agasura, the more common ones to know of the Asgardians. The simple explanation would be the memories of their past lives. A lot of them often go through the cycle of reincarnation, becoming Agasura all over again. Whether they'd be the same type, remains unconfirmed but regardless of which, they're chained to that fate. The Dominion could be something that allows them to review those memories, along with strengthened cognitive abilities. Hence, their ability to learn new spells/stances and speak.
Now then, we get a little bit of Axle showing his cool side and rescuing the God's Governor from danger. Not the first time, not the last...? We'll see about that lol. Of course, that moment is short-lived 'cause these two are rarely, if ever, serious.
Now, I have considered her using a weak lightning bolt to strike down the queen, but if the bee combusts and crashes into the flower, chances are she'll set it on fire. Logically speaking, it'd take a long time for the fire to spread but let's be honest here, nobody wants to see the boss be killed in one shot. It'd probably be more...y'know, realistic, as far as this story goes, but it'd be boring! I don't need people calling me a hack for a reason like that lol. I want it to be earned! I wanna work hard for my immeasurable disappointment!
For what might be the first time this chapter, a new spell! Lamium Purpureum is scientific for Purple Deadnettle but the former sounds cooler so...you can figure out the rest lol. When I came up with it, I was initially thinking of something along the lines of Scorn, but an ice variant. That one probably could just be...well, cross-element. Though that was my initial intention, it's a little different, so that's still on the table!
Axle being able to throw Kooh was also one more use for his BD. Under normal circumstances, carrying a person let alone throwing them would be pretty tough! As for the flowers that appear from LP, currently...they don't do anything! Maybe in future. Haven't decided yet, but for the time being they're just an aftereffect.
The shield of briars is one more new thing of my own make. I was surprisingly industrious with her! Not bad, past me! Following that, is her calling the bees. In game, a few bees did occasionally spawn at the top of the longest tree. The spawn rate for the queen bee herself was kinda bad, and it was a hard fight so you needed to have a team ready to get there first. I think people used to hunt her for soul urns, so finding one was no easy task, let alone climbing up the tree to check.
Axle's remark about Kooh's buffs is more a personal remark for myself lol. I really don't have her do it often enough lol. Anyway, Elemental Augmentation is an old familiar one, but Keen Eyes is new. KE is something I made to be Treasure Hunter specific, rather than a God's Governor ability. In game, the only party buff they had was Gold Rush...which was pretty useful, when farming ely! But in a novel, it's worthless! Keen Eyes is meant to increase crit rate, but crits...kinda don't exist. I tried to write in such a way that they could. Reminds me of that thing from Grimgar, a bit. In this case it's more about knowing when and how to strike, to land a telling blow. Hence why Axle says, "I can see it". Nonetheless, I tried to make use of the abilities he had at his disposal to give readers an idea of what they can do. If they didn't read this, hopefully it's clear enough!

That's it for this update!
There's about 17 pages left in this chapter, and then it'll be overview time. There's a looooooooooot to unpack, so it'll be a good one, methinks. Or it'll suck and all you have to look forward to is disappointment. Curb your expectations accordingly!
Do I have anything to report? Not...really. I made six fire teams for the fire Proving Grounds, only to realize it was water advantage. I was pretty butthurt about it, tbh. But man! Too manyu events at once! I was farming the side story events and chilling, then PG starts and I'm like, shit, I ain't even done farming this yet. So I put it off for PG, and then before PG ends RoTB starts and I'm like ??? I ain't even done farming PG yet! Now I'm not done farming RotB and I'm here doing this. If one more event starts before these end I might go insane lol. Grabble's been keeping me plenty busy, though I haven't put in as much time as I'd have liked, tbh. I just do it occasionally while doing other stuff, which...helps a lot. That convenience. It's hard to sit down and play games these days. There's a lot of work to do, both literally and on my writing, so it eats up a fair amount of time. I'm still trying to work it out, but balance...balance is hard.

Anyway, with the chapter completed uhhhh...I dunno what's next. Most likely more PT or Inno. One or the other, maybe both. Currently undecided. I'll finish uploading this in the near future, though! Until next time!

Axes fell down upon Kooh but she easily dodged them as she weaved her way between four bees.
“They don’t call me God’s Governor just for show, you know! If Princess wasn’t here I could turn this whole area into a popsicle!” She said as she performed a back handspring out of their reach. “But I’ll settle for taking you and your queen down. Sobriety Chains!”
She clasped her hands together and as she pulled them apart, a small white sphere surrounded by icy winds took form. She released the spell and it ascended slightly before coming to a halt in the air. Two of the four bees looked to it, likely thinking to destroy it but turned their gazes back to Kooh. In the following moments, an icy wind blew from it and coated their bodies in a thin layer of ice. Startled by the sudden change, they all touched down and traded concerned glances.
“Not used to the cold, huh? Getting caught in that spell was your first and last mistake!”
“Destroy it and cut her dow-”
The bee who made the declaration had an icy needle suddenly lodged in his throat. He dropped his axe and placed his hands to it as he tried to utter some words, only to collapse to the ground solemnly.
One of the bees attempted to hurry over to the spell and destroy it only to find Kooh appear behind him with Lightning Step. She grabbed his antennae and slit his throat with her dagger before taking his axe.
“Next~!” She sang as she hauled the weapon over her shoulder.
“She’s insane!” One of remaining bees cried as he attempted to escape.
Another wave of frost was emitted from the spell and froze his back as he attempted to retreat. As his dash slowed, Kooh threw the weapon and it cleaved through his armour and into his back, felling him also.
“If I die, I’ll at least take you with me!” The remaining bee roared as he threw himself at her.
Kooh crouched low as she readied her dagger.
“Phantom Stinger!”
The bee brought his axe down and as if to dodge it, Kooh bobbed and weaved, passing through the weapon and positioning her feet out of its range. Finally, she thrust her dagger into her enemy’s throat and kicked him to reclaim the weapon.
“If you guys didn’t wear armour this would be so much easier, y’know?!”
She shook the blood off of her dagger and turned to see Axle cracking his neck.
“Looks like he’s is finished over there too. Ax! Let’s get the queen!”
She waved and he seemed to take note of her call.
The Blader approached and looked at the field of corpses before him.
“Well, you made short work of those guys, didn’t you? Helluva sight,” he said.
“I wasn’t too far behind you, you know!”
He closed his eyes as he chuckled quietly.
“Wouldn’t doubt it. So, this.”
He leaned his head in the direction of the Queen Bee’s shield before looking to her once more.
“What do you wanna do about it?”
Kooh eyed it warily for a moment before closing her eyes.
“The Queen Bee’s in there amassing energy again. A strong spell shouldn’t be deflected easily, so we’ll use this chance to get a first strike. You might wanna stand back Ax, ‘cause it’s gonna get messy.”
He chuckled dryly.
“When isn’t it, with you?”
With no further words he took a few steps back as Kooh approached. She placed a hand to the barrier and from it, a misty aura was emitted before a thick coating of ice began to spread over all of the briars. As it covered the entirety of the barrier, it began to creep along the briars on the ground. The Blader took a few more cautious steps out of the radius of the spell and grinned sheepishly.
“Heartless!”
Kooh held a hand above her head and over the barrier a chunk of ice formed, rapidly growing in size. She brought her hand down and the crystal crashed into the barrier, sundering it and flinging ice in every direction.
“Little bee little bee, let me come in...” Kooh cackled as she flew up to the top of the barrier and gently caressed the shard of ice she summoned. “Or I’ll huff and I’ll puff...and I’ll fill you with ice.”
“That isn’t how it goes!” Axle roared from an even greater distance.
“Isn’t it fine?”
Parts of the base of the shard shattered and ricocheted around the inside of the barrier. Suddenly, vines sprung up from the flower and threatened to crush Kooh and her spell. As they prepared to crash down, the God’s Governor flew away. They shattered the remnants of the barrier and Heartless and from the wreckage, the Queen Bee emerged. She had several icicles lodged in her body and blood seeped from each open wound. All about her, traces of dark energy drifted before fading away.
“You messed her up pretty bad. A few good strikes and I think we can wrap this up,” He suggested.
“I will not be so easily bested by you, Asgardians!” The Queen Bee spat as she outstretched a hand. “Attack, my loyal subjects!”
“More reinforcements?” Kooh asked.
“The more she calls up here, the less she’ll have down there. If we get reinforcements, she’s really in for a bad time.” The Blader suggested, taking up his stance.
Three platoons of soldiers appeared, consisting of six members each, all of them Spear Bees. They lined up as they armed their spears and prepared to charge.
“Split up!”
At the God’s Governor’s command, the two went their separate ways as the bees charged forward. Despite the two dodging the lion’s share of attacks, the bees didn’t break formation, staying together in spite of everything else. After avoiding the second wave, Kooh created a series of needles with Frozen Blitz and waited for an opening in their ranks. As the third set of bees charged Axle she threw her needles. The Queen Bee glimpsed her movement and dodged the strike, only to find herself pierced by the second set she wielded.
“Her movements are getting sloppy, Ax! Let’s get past the bees and push the offensive!”
“You got it!”
“Ranged units, attack!”
As the spear bees retreated from the battlefield another set of bees emerged from the world below and scattered across the battlefield high above those fighting below. They all aimed their crossbow and prepped their bolts.
“Don’t let them catch you with your wings out, K!” Axle warned her as he scanned the battlefield.
“Over here! I can offer you some protection!”
The Blader bolted over to his companion while she reached skyward.
“Sojourner’s Shelter!”
She pulled her hand back and traced an arc through the air over her head and to Axle’s side. A wall of ice formed before becoming an arch and she followed it up with three more, creating something akin to a sphere. As she neared completion, all at once the bees could be heard shouting ‘Wide Shot’. An unrelenting volley of crossbow bolts rained down upon them like a light show and though the shelter held for a time, before long the strikes began to break through the ice. A few stray shots pierced the limbs of the duo within as they frantically tried to predict from where the strikes would come next. Somewhat bloodied but still able to stand, the two listened as the onslaught came to an end.
“You alright, K?”
“I’m okay. The one good thing about stances like that is they don’t leave any objects behind. I’d hate to have to rip a bolt out of my leg.”
“You and me both. But we can’t keep going like this. Taking out all those bees will be too much of a pain. We need to get the queen to either change tactics or buy us enough time to wipe them out.”
“If they’ll die for their queen, we just need to put them on the defensive, and I have just the spell for that.”
With a hand raised skyward the shelter broke to pieces and from the mist of it crumbling, a massive iceberg formed.
“Shattered Berg!”
The massive iceberg Kooh summoned broke into smaller pieces and threatened to crush the queen.
“Defend the queen with your lives!” One of the bees roared.
All at once, the bees flitted to her and formed a wall as the ice chunks were launched at them.
It only took a couple for their lines to break, and before long they vanished as the broken iceberg collapsed upon the group without mercy or hesitation.
Kooh’s expression was hard and she solemnly looked into the mist, as if waiting for the queen to emerge. It was that very even that took place in the following seconds.
With her stockings torn, the blood of her subjects splashed on her and with what may have been a broken arm or three, she did indeed rise again.
“Got her on the ropes. We can finish this!” Axle said, clenching his fists around his swords.
“Hope you can still fly Ax, ‘cause your legs aren’t looking too good,” Kooh chuckled.
“Bring me the royal honey!” The Queen Bee commanded.
“Whatever that is, we gotta make sure she doesn’t get it! K!” The Blader roared as he spread his wings.
“On it! Gouge!” The Treasure Hunter answered as she created an icicle with a raised hand.
As she prepared to throw it, four bees emerged from below, two Warrior Bees and two unarmed Spear Bees. One of the two Warrior Bees blocked Kooh’s spell with the hilt of his axe while the spear bees brought her a large amount of honey carefully placed upon a leaf. She took it from them and drank it all before throwing away the leaf. A green glow enveloped her body as jets of light arose around her. The wounds she suffered prior seemed to instantly close as she moved her arms with their full range of movement.
“You underestimated me, Asgardians. This battle is far from finished!” She cackled haughtily.
“She can heal?!” Axle asked in disbelief.
“That’s not even fair,” Kooh complained.

The Yggdrasil trio found themselves in dire straits, surrounded on all sides by bees while trying to hide their abilities. A second set of adventurers fought just below them, and though they fared better than their predecessors they wouldn’t hold out. Peorth stood between Thee and Robo on the centre stalk, the trio located on a wooden landing. Six Warrior Bees surrounded them from all sides, wielding their axes menacingly.
“End of the line, adventurers,” one of them said.
“We hold you no ill will, but we cannot allow your queen’s intentions to come to fruition,” Peorth replied.
“Anyone who dares to hinder the queen holds ill will toward the whole hive. You were fools to ascend The Longest Tree. Men, with me! We’ll end their adventure here,” another bee shouted.
“Cower not before their words, my friends! There is too much at stake for us to falter now!”
Peorth tightened her grip as her comrades took on a more battle-ready stance.
The Warrior Bee who sent out the command charged her first only for his bull rush to prematurely end as Robo stepped in the way. He raised his MG’s arms and a transparent shield surrounded the body, fending off the axe.
“My thanks!”
She used the MG to spring towards the bee and brought her spear around in a spinning strike. At the sight the bee attempted to pull away and guard against her attack. Her weapon bit into his shoulder and left a gash in his armour but hooked on the axe and fell away as she touched down.
“Peorth, 9 o’clock,” Robo warned her.
“Saga-”
She held her tongue as she spun on the balls of her heels and held out her spear defensively. Another bee brought his axe down upon her in a falling strike and she managed to barely block the strike. Sparks flew from the collision of the weapons as his axe bit into her spear and inched closer to her face.
“I’ve got your back!” Thee roared as he fell upon the bee with a jumping strike.
The Agasura gasped as he attempted to break away from Peorth, only to leave his chest open to Thee’s slash. The weapon tore through the armour and cut the Agasura open as the Warlord touched down.
“Behind you!” Robo said as he turned his MG’s body.
With one arm outstretched and holding a bee’s axe, he stretched the other to grab another’s face to prevent its sneak attack.
“Thanks Robo!”
“Quit holding back you idiots! If we fall here, they’ll regroup and assault the queen! It’s all or nothing, now!” One of the remaining bees hissed.
“I’ll get ‘em! Splinter Strike,” another shouted.
Peorth’s eyes darted in the direction of the last speaker and she raised her spear defensively almost instinctively. As Thee followed suit, the bee brought his axe around in an overhand swing, a red energy trailing after it. The moment he brought it down five sharp jets of energy escaped from the blade and crashed into the two. Though Peorth blocked two of them with her spear, one of them slipped past the weapon and left a gash in her arm. She grit her teeth as her blood splashed upon the leaf.
“Peorth!” Thee cried, turning in her direction.
“I am fine. ‘Tis naught but a scratch. But let this serve as a warning, the Warrior Bees have stances unique to them and we must not underestimate them,” she answered.
The cries of battle and screams of agony belonging to the nearby adventurer party caused a bead of sweat to roll down her cheek. She eyed the bees warily as a couple of them raised their axes skyward and let out battle cries. Crimson energy swirled around them and ascended skyward as it faded.
“We must make short work of our adversaries and see to their aid.”
Robo pushed the bees back as they almost wriggled free and retracted his goliath’s arms.
“Gae Borg is ready, Peorth. We might be able to take out some if we can position them for the attack.” He told her as he scanned his surroundings.
“You may entrust that task and your defense to Thee and I. We shall be relying on you here.”
She turned her head to Thee and nodded her head. At the sight, he nodded back and drew closer to her before guarding her blindside.
“We move as one.”
“Hit ‘em with another,” a bee suggested.
At his word, one of them wound up for a Splinter Strike and at the sight, the group prepared to evade. They moved to the other side of the landing as a group and found themselves running head-first towards another Warrior Bee.
“Wide open!” The bee roared as he hauled his axe over his shoulders.
“Ascending Lance!” Peorth roared as she zipped past the Meister.
She quickly closed the gap between them and thrust her spear forward, pierced the armour and the bee’s stomach.
“Agh!”
Without missing a beat she ripped her spear out and performed a full spin to cut across his arms and flank alike. She finished the stance with one more spin and knocked the bee out of the sky, sending it and its weapon down to the world below. Two bees approached from behind, brandishing their axes while one cautiously approached Peorth’s left flank. She turned her body to meet her enemy’s approach but eyed the duo that approached her allies.
“RoboCurt, now!”
“Gae Borg!” The Meister roared as he input the commands.
The lights in the goliath’s eyes shut off and the steam that escaped from its exhaust pipes came to a halt as it lowered to the ground. A hatch opened from its back and the small robot companions exited and took flight. While they positioned themselves Thee kept the bees back by taking swings at them to ensure they could draw no closer to their companion.
“Strike down those flies, I’ll keep the sword kid busy!” The closest bee to them roared.
At his request the other two attempted to break the robots while the third bee zipped around Thee.
“I’ve got you now...”
The robots immediately began firing on the bees that attacked them. One of the two was caught off guard and was pierced in several places by the beams. The bee that targeted Thee also was unfortunate enough to have two beams pierce one of his wings and due to it, began a sudden, screaming descent. The bee who attempted to break them had successfully smashed one and blew it up in a small conflagration before turning to see his friends felled. The Meister grit his teeth as he recalled the robots as the stance finished, his MG woke in turn.
“Only two left. We should finish them off here and join the group down there ASAP, before things get real bad.” Thee suggested, taking on a cautious stance.
“I am in agr-”
Before the queen could finish her statement her head darted in the direction of the bee who was sneaking up on her prior. A sense of intense bloodlust made her cautiously glare at it, as it gazed at her in turn. A crimson glow filled its eyes as a similar colour energy seemed to gather to it. Without missing a beat, she drew her spear back as energy gathered to it.
“Burst Lancer!”
With the accumulated energy she lunged forward only to find the second remaining bee blocking her path. She grit her teeth but followed through with the stance nonetheless, rapidly thrusting at his raised axe. He successfully blocked the first three strikes, but the following six punched holes in his armour and torso. He collapsed to the ground as Peorth stepped back, taking note that the other bee had finished his channeling.
“Take cover, you two!”
“Landwaster!” The bee roared as he flew towards them and raised his axe.
The very weapon itself seemed to roar as it rent the air in a crimson blur. As Peorth performed a retreating back step, he slammed his axe down where she once stood. The platform itself seemed to let out a long cry as cracks formed throughout it and the entire stalk shook from the impact. A blinding light seemed to escape from the cracks before energy erupted from it and shattered it to pieces. The trio fell away from the stalk in a shower of wood and moss before crashing down at differing heights.

Peorth landed safely and scanned her surroundings, finding herself in the midst of the adventurer party and surrounded by four bees. Still upon the centre stalk, two leaves were growing on each side of it and she had landed on the right leaf. To her right flank were a dagger wielding Explorer and a Wizard. On the stalk across from them, Robo touched down and attempted to steady the leaf his MG landed on. On her left was a spear Warrior and a knuckle Knight. The latter of the two had a bloody wound on his shoulder but his stance said he fought with his feet. However, Thee was nowhere to be seen.
“Thee, are you alright?!”
“I’m good, Peorth! Took a bit of a nasty fall but if nothing else, I made it down in one piece,” he answered from nearby.
“I take it you guys are here to help?” The Knight asked, looking at her from his peripherals.
“We are, but this is not how I intended for our arrival to be.”
One of the bees approach from Peorth’s flank and before the Explorer could strike back, she rushed past him and swung her spear. She caught the bee’s overhand swing before it could gain any momentum and deflected it.
“Wind Cutter!” The Wizard cried as she pointed forward.
A blade of wind collided with the Agasura and sent it hurtling back as it attempted to right itself.
“You’re pretty strong, aren’t you?” The Explorer asked, another young girl.
“‘Tis the Warlord’s nature to be,” the queen answered.
“They have reinforcements?! Where’s your platoon?!” One of the other bees asked.
“Every last one of them is dead. I’m the only survivor.” The bee from above explained as he joined them.
“If these adventurers have blitzed past the other platoons down below, they’re clearly not your average lot. We need to take them down here.” Another bee suggested as he eyed Peorth.
“Get the round one first. He has a series of strange creatures at his disposal.”
They were targeting Robo. She wouldn’t allow them the opportunity.
“RoboCurt, you know what you must do.”
“Just need a few more seconds and it’ll be reloaded and ready to go.”
If he could call in Ash Cannon, clearing out the bees would be a simple task. It posed a risk due to its destructive power, but she believed in his ability.
“You, take care of that straggler! The rest of you, we’ll crush that round one!” A bee said to the others, perhaps a leader of the platoon.
“Lend me your aid, adventurers, and we shall see to your safety!”
While one of the bees flew off to keep Thee busy, the other four flew out of the party’s range to attack Robo. Peorth and the Explorer took to the leaf where he was located and joined him.
“Draw them in if possible!”
The Meister nodded and stretched out his MG’s arms to grab the axe of one of the bees swarming around them. The bee looked startled for a moment as the arms suddenly retracted, but he held his ground and pulled back against it. Despite his strength, it proved to be a losing battle. At the sight, one of the other bees nearby attempted to crush the arms with his axe. In response the Warlord drew her spear back as energy gathered to it once more. With one arm ahead of her and the other wielding the weapon, she lowered her stance briefly until the stance was ready.
“Heavy Lance!”
She swung the weapon and a powerful air current was thrust forward. It hit the bee that neared Robo’s arms and left a ring of air in its wake as the bee was thrown backwards.
“Get the spear user! She’s far too dangerous to ignore!” One of the bees shouted as he drew behind her.
Peorth eyed her surroundings as she took in their words.
Was it possible they’d change targets so easily? It would be more convenient for her if they did target her, as she could position them accordingly when Robo’s ally was ready. However, to strike too frequently and too carelessly would sooner put her out of commission. Her arm hadn’t stopped bleeding and the movements for her stances were very taxing in the current scenario.
“I don’t have the range for this...” The Explorer muttered as he eyed the bees cautiously.
She also needed to account for the positions of the adventurer party. If Robo was to use Ash Cannon they would both be in the line of fire where they stood now.
“If I am your target, I shall not hide from you!”
The guild master leapt from the leaf back to where the remaining trio stood and looked to the bees.
“Come, if you dare.”
“She’s issuing a challenge,” Warrior Bee #1 said.
“Two of them are weakened already. Let’s just attack them at once,” Warrior Bee #2 suggested.
“O-one of you get this guy’s hands off of me...” Warrior Bee #3 said.
“If we try and bust you out they’ll take pot shots at us. We can’t keep doing that or they’ll get more reinforcements,” Warrior Bee #4 answered.
“Alright enough talk, we’re going in! Splinter Strike!” Warrior Bee #1 snarled as he armed his axe.
“Everyone, dodge!” Peorth shouted as she and the party hopped to the other leaf.
The remaining two bees immediately followed up the strike by surrounding the party.
“Flame Kick!” The Knight roared as he wounded up for a roundhouse kick.
The bee that attempted to get the jump on him parried the strike and lowered his axe to charge.
“Aero Slicer!” The Wizard raised her staff skyward and the winds surged around her.
With a swing of the weapon, several lashing winds surged forward and cut into his stinger and face. Meanwhile the two spear users stood adjacent to each other, keeping the bee at bay with the occasional thrust of their weapon. Peorth studied it and the other nearby carefully as she did.
It seems they are reluctant to bring any harm to the tree itself. She thought. The man-made landings and perhaps the ladders also are not concerns for them, however. I may be able to use that to our advantage...
While Robo and the Explorer took on the bee over on their leaf a sudden shout drew Peorth’s attention behind her.
“Watch your backs, you guys! That bee flew away!” Thee called out to them from nearby.
“What?” The queen asked as she spun on the balls of her heels. She glimpsed the bee that was fighting Thee with its axe over its shoulder, ready to use its stance.
To think she could let her guard down so carelessly!
“Splinter Strike!”
She side-stepped one of the blades and successfully blocked the second. The Warrior next to her managed to retreat slightly and blocked the worst of the attack, but found one of his arms cut into by the stance. However, the other two were not fortunate enough to have been prepared for the surprise attack.
“Urgh!” The Knight cried as the blades cut into his back.
“Ahh!” The Wizard followed suit.
The former took a knee and held a hand to the bloody wound while the latter collapsed as the liquid seeped from the open wounds.
Peorth’s eyes opened wide as she grit her teeth.
“RoboCurt, are you prepared?! We must act with the utmost haste!” She shouted to him as she scanned her surroundings.
“I’m on it, Peorth!” He answered as he grabbed the Explorer with one hand and the bee’s axe with the other.
He pushed both adventurer and bee alike away as he prepared to call in his mechanical summon. He dropped the adventurer down near his allies and retracted his goliath’s arms before he put it to sleep once more.
“Now, Ash Cannon!”
As the goliath shut down once more. In the distance, Ash Cannon appeared and descended upon the battlefield, touching down next to him.
“What the hell is that thing?” Bee #4 asked with a puzzled look.
“Take cover!” Peorth roared as she grabbed the Warrior and pulled him to the ground.
Without wasting another moment, the shield upon the cannon opened up, revealing the barrels. They unleashed a veritable hail of fire on the bees present and turned slowly as it followed those who attempted to retreat and take cover. Three of them were riddled with bullets and fell out of the sky. The remaining two looked on in horror before attempting to smash the machine and its owner. From behind the shields, a series of missiles emerged and collided with the bees to fill the sky with lights and fire. Of the two that remained, only their charred remains were left over as they too, fell from the sky silently.

“Are you guys okay?” Thee asked as his voice drew closer in the cloud of smoke.
“The battle has ended, thankfully. RoboCurt and I have not suffered any wounds, but the adventurer party was not so fortunate. We are far too high for them to be able to descend to safety on their own. RoboCurt, Thee, may I entrust this task to you? I need you to see them through this ordeal.”
“You plan on going alone up there, Peorth?” Thee asked, concern lining his tone.
“Kooh and Axle are ahead. It is a stone’s throw away, and I shall be able to fight at my full strength if I am to proceed alone. You need not fear for my sake. Ensuring the safety of those involved is our top priority.”
“I have some warp capsules we can use to take them back to the city. If we should descend, we might not be able to get back up to aid you three in fighting the Queen Bee. Are you sure you’re okay with that, Peorth?” Robo asked as he knit his brows.
“I am. I have faith in the abilities of my comrades and I must trust in my own, also. I shall not fall here, knowing there are greater dangers that yet wait over the horizon.”
The Explorer looked to the trio and bowed her head.
“Thank you guys...for saving me and my friends,” she said.
“We owe you guys our lives,” the Warrior told them.
“Your thanks is gratitude enough. Please see your comrades to the nearest hospital as soon as possible. My own shall aid you in this endeavour.
“RoboCurt, do you think you could fit this girl in your Magnerg?”
“Of course. Lift her up here and I’ll put her in the back of the cockpit.” He answered as he scooted a little closer to the controls.
“Thee, if you would?”
The Warlord nodded in turn and the duo hoisted her up and into the MG. The three of them carefully lowered her into it before Robo took the controls again. It rose to its full height once more and he drew a couple warp capsules from within.
“RoboCurt, Thee, once you have seen the group to the hospital safely, I ask that you please return to the battlefield. Guild Master Zosia and the other members of Foundation will likely arrive shortly and I do not wish them to be exposed to danger if at all possible. Should you need medical attention, do not hesitate to seek it.”
“Understood,” Robo replied.
“Be careful, Peorth. Kooh and the gang’ll have our heads if something were to happen to you.”
She smiled slightly.
“I shall heed your concerns.”
With a wave, the party disappeared from The Longest Tree and left Peorth as the sole person ascending it still.
“...It seems I need no longer restrain myself. I must regroup with Kooh and Axle anon...however...”
She tapped her badge twice and called upon her companion.

[Guild]Peorth: Ken, status report.
[Guild]Ken: The Palace Knights are on the scene. They’ve set up a barricade around The Longest Tree and have guys in Elias warning people to stay away. I’m not too far from the zone, but I haven’t seen anyone else come by since they got here.
[Guild]Peorth: Excellent. Kooh, Axle and I will be engaging the queen soon, so the matter will be resolved in due time. What of Foundation? Have they arrived?
[Guild]Ken: Yeah, they got here not too long ago. Zosia was having some trouble negotiating with the knights but they relented and let the guild through. They’re still getting set up, but she assured them her machine will beat the bees back with a stick. ...Or something like that.
[Guild]Peorth: I see. I do not wish to expose you to unnecessary danger, but for the time being I would like for you to stand guard for them. Once RoboCurt and Thee return to the battlefield, you may return to stand sentry at the sector’s entrance.
[Guild]Ken: You got it.
[Guild]Peorth: I must also once again task you with standing guard for any unexpected combatants also.
[Guild]Ken: Not a problem. I’ll keep my eyes peeled.
[Guild]Peorth: I am somewhat curious, Ken. From your location, did you witness the battles taking place here on The Longest Tree?
[Guild]Ken: For the most part, not really. I could see a group of adventurers fighting as they ascended, but it didn’t seem like that was you guys. I did see what looked like...well, an explosion pretty high up there. From here, it just looked like a bunch of tiny red dots but there was a loud sound with them so...took a wild guess on what happened up there.
[Guild]Peorth: I see. That is good news, then. I have no further questions for you, and you have your orders. Thus, I shall dismiss you. Once again, you have my gratitude and I wish you all the best in your mission.
[Guild]Ken: Same to you. You guys come back home safe and sound, okay?
[Guild]Peorth: It shall be done.

She shut off her guild badge and turned her eyes skyward. The moment of truth had come, and it was in that moment she would settle the matter for the sake of the Elias and all who called it home. However, what stood between her and that goal were the remaining Warrior Bees. Perhaps three or four platoons stood sentry above her current location, threatening to crush her before she reached the queen.
“If I must fell them all in order to reach my target, then so be it! Release, Memorius Sanctum!”
A magic circle manifested beneath her as the tome did before her outstretched hand. Among the surging winds and mana spheres, her hair turned snow white as she turned her eyes to the skies once more. She armed her spear like a javelin as lightning crackled across it and from her hair. A thin trail extended from her to one of the bees in the sky before she glared at it.
“Shattered Wings!”
With a powerful throw, she sent her spear hurtling skyward with the speed and ferocity of a lightning bolt before becoming one herself. The moment the spear left her hand, she tore through he sky and through the first bee that she targeted. With hardly a moment for him to gasp in shock, his charred corpse crumbled to pieces before blowing away in the wind. His was followed by that of his comrades in rapid succession as the bolt bounced from one target to the next without showing signs of stopping.
“Retre-” One of the bees attempted to cry out before being reduced to ash.
Some of the bees attempted to split away from their comrades but the distance they made made no difference. Each was struck down without mercy or hesitation, leaving what once was a veritable force to be reckoned with naught but demoralized fighters. In a matter of seconds, half of the platoons fell to the stance and before long, more of them followed suit as Peorth tore through their warriors. When the last of the Warrior Bees present beneath the crown fell, she shot upwards to it to find her next target.
Kooh and Axle frantically dodged a hail of fire from the Bow Bees, their crossbow bolts fell upon the battlefield like rain. As suddenly as they had begun, they had halted as the bees fell one after the next.
“We were waiting for you, Princess!” Kooh chuckled as she turned her eyes tot he sky.
The bolt of lightning the queen had become vanished into the skies as dark clouds began to gather.
“Boss Lady? Where?” Axle asked as he looked at the charred remains and split bodies.
Queen Bee bit her lip in frustration as she saw her allies all fall.
“What on Midgard was that? Another Asgardian?” She asked, her eyes darted from the duo to the sky.
“Might wanna stand back, Ax. Princess is gonna need a landing point and it’s gonna be a big one.” The Governor of Ice explained as she stole a glance at him.
She lowered a hand and as she raised it, a pillar of ice arose from the bed of flowers and continued skyward.
“You’re telling me that thing that came and split all the bees was her? Then those clouds...she really lives up to her nickname, doesn’t she? Well alright, do your thing. Just don’t kill me in the process of it, would ya’?”
“No promises there!”
“This is the last time I’m going on a mission with you two!”
At seeing Axle’s retreat, Queen Bee’s eyes narrowed as she grit her teeth and she followed suit. As the two did so, thunder rolled and lightning roared and with a powerful flash, a single bolt shot down towards the pillar and struck it. The ice shattered to pieces, flinging small shards all about and coating the battlefield in a light mist. From the cloud of mist, Peorth emerged and flipped through the air before she skidded to a halt a short distance from her cousin. The remnants of lightning danced across her fingertips and through the snow white locks before they turned blue once more.
“You have my gratitude for preparing that object, Kooh. To strike the crown with the ability carelessly would endanger all, even if I could eliminate the Queen Bee,” she said.
“Axle gave me the same talk.” Kooh chuckled as she flashed a peace sign. “Glad to have you back, Princess.”
“Full glad am I to be reunited with you two, also.”
She smiled slightly as she looked over her shoulder. The moment was short-lived, a she opted for taking her battle stance up as the mist began to clear away.
“But the time for celebration shall come. We must see to the elimination of the Queen Bee, lest the lives of the innocent be put at risk. May I count on you two to see to this battle’s conclusion?”
“Always, Princess!”
“We’ve come this far, Boss Lady. No way we’re gonna run now. Not that we could, heh.” Axle chuckled as he shrugged his shoulders.
“You have my gratitude. Let us strike while we have the element of surprise on our sides, my comrades! Broken Wings!” The queen told them as she armed her spear.
She traced the flow of Queen Bee’s mana through the mist and when she was certain of her location, hurled her weapon. It pierced the cloud and soon after, the bee’s shoulder before she manifested upon it.
“What?!” Queen Bee asked as she attempted to pull away.
Peorth wrenched her spear deeper into her shoulder and attempted to do so further until the bee swatted her off. She withdrew her bloody spear and skidded to a halt nearby, taking a stance as if she was going to lunge again but remained frozen in place as if waiting to strike. A series of needles flew through the air and pierced the Agasura’s right hindwing and thorax. She clicked her tongue as her eyes darted in the direction of Kooh approaching from that angle but shot back to the guild master. The Warlord lunged at the bee and narrowly missed as she flew aside and raised her whip to strike at her.
“I have you now!”
Peorth stole a glance behind her as she raised her spear over her left shoulder.
“Whirling Driver!”
She spun her spear and kicked up a powerful wind that deflected the Agasura’s whip. Her body turned as she jumped into the air and channelled the wind to her spear. It formed a spiral towards the head of the weapon until she launched it forward while her body was pushed back. The wind formed a drill and crashed into her adversary’s whip, holding her in place. When the stance finally ended and she was able to breathe a sigh of relief, Axle appeared from behind her in flight, both blades drawn over his shoulders. She glimpsed him just as he neared and attempted to cut her down. She stretched the weapon out with both hands and held off his swords, putting the two in a deadlock.
“Kooh!” Peorth called to her companion as she charged toward the bee.
“On it, Princess!” She answered as she flew just above the ground from the bee’s flank.
“As if I’d let you approach so easily!” Queen Bee snarled as she raised her third hand.
A green glow enveloped it and roots emerged from the ground.
“First Blood!” Peorth shouted as she attempted to rush the queen with her stance, but found herself bound by the spell.
“Lightning Step!” The Governor of Ice called out, avoiding the spell with her dash.
When she manifested again, she thrust her dagger into the Agasura’s right flank.
“Vagabond!”
Without missing a beat she pulled the weapon and flipped it through the air. The pain of her stab caused Queen Bee to falter and allowed for Axle to break their deadlock. He caused her to drop her guard and in the few seconds she had it down, he cut her across the chest with both swords.
“Grrh!” The Agasura hissed as she covered the bloody wound with two hands while using the others to defend against further attacks.
Meanwhile Kooh took hold of her dagger and dashed past the Agasura with it, cutting a swath across her flank and back before coming to a halt on her other side. She completed the stance with another rising strike and touched down on the side where she began.
Breathing heavily through grit teeth, Queen Bee retreated as she raised a hand to call upon her next spell. Axle flapped his wings and pursued her but fell away as he noticed the green glowing spheres that emerged from her palm. Once more, flowers sprung up from the crown of the locale and threatened the guild.
“We can’t be caught on the ground, girls. Let’s make a quick escape, unless you’ve got a plan B.”
The Governor of Ice was casually cutting her charge free and smiled at her companion’s worry.
“You know Ax, the thing about annual flowers is that they die when winter comes. But if those flowers are made of ice, winter won’t change a thing, right? In that case, they can be perennial too!” Kooh explained, raising a finger.
“Yeah...botany’s not really my...is this really the time for this?” He asked as he steadily took to the air.
“It’s super important, because you need to know when your plants will sprout, and mine will in three...two...”
At her words, beneath the queen bee a deadnettle emerged before shooting up toward the sky. The petals began to fall away from it unleashing chilling winds and freezing everything around it, including the combatants. All of the flowers that had just sprung up were quickly encased in frost while more deadnettles began to arise from the wasteland.
“You forgot we were here, didn’t you?!” Axle asked as he touched down and hid his wings.
“It’s okay, I toned it down a bit!”
She was unfazed and though Peorth did not show it, there was a slight shiver in her stance. Queen Bee got the worst of it, forcing her to touch down and beat her wings to prevent the frost from taking hold. She clicked her tongue and raised a hand, calling forth the vines again.
“These are...?” Peorth asked as she eyed them warily.
“Vines, Princess. They’re a basic application, but there’s a lot of them and they hit hard, so don’t get caught off guard, okay?”
“Understood. Let us eliminate those within radius of ourselves and the queen, then take her on once more.”With a nod, the trio split up and started striking at the vines.
“That should keep them busy. To me, my subjects!” The Queen Bee said raising a hand skyward.
At her call, a small set of bees appeared, at best, two platoons of four. Four spear bees and four bow bees each, and each looking as worn down and wary as the rest.
“...That is all? For what reason are there so few of you?”
One of the spear bees flew near the queen and held a hand to his mouth.
“The adventurers have this strange...object. It creates lightning and it’s been decimating our forces. We’ve sent many of our men to destroy it, but none of them have come back alive. This lightning even reached as high as the crown, killing the warriors. If this continues, we think the adventurers will overrun our hive,” he explained.
“So that is the reason you all have fell. To think the adventurers would resort to such petty tactics...if that is what they have decided, then so be it! I shall destroy this object of theirs and crush their morale. All of you, keep these adventurers busy in my absence. I shall return anon.”
“As you will!” The bees shouted in response.
At the sight and sound, the trio turned to glimpse the Queen Bee leaving the battlefield while her subjects surrounded them.
“Kooh!” Peorth shouted as she looked to the Governor of Ice.
“The Queen Bee said she was going to destroy Foundation’s invention, Princess! Your orders?” She asked in turn.
The guild master’s eyes darted around the battlefield as she scoped out where her enemies were and what she could do.
“There is no time. I shall pursue her. Axle, Kooh, please remain here and ensure that the bees cannot gain a foothold until we return! Kooh, once you’ve felled the enemies here, please create a screen of mist to cover my descent! If the situation should change, I will inform you as soon as possible!”
“You got it!”
“We’re on the case, Boss Lady,” Axle added.
“One of them is trying to get away! Bowmen!” One of the spear bees shouted, raising a hand.
As the bees readied and aimed their crossbows, one of the four caught a needle between the eyes while another was cut down by Axle. One successfully got a shot on the escaping guild master, but as she leapt from the flower she turned and deflected the bolt and fell to the world below.

Peorth watched as the world below her quickly came into view. She squinted to reduce the amount of wind getting into her eyes and caught a glimpse of the Queen Bee descending. However, the Agasura moved with much greater velocity than she could muster. At the rate she was going, she wouldn’t be able to stop her before she could reach Foundation. Time was of the essence and the situation was growing dire. Bees were spawning across the Longest Tree as she descended. Perhaps...
“Release, Memorius Sanctum!”
The tome manifested before her and followed her descent as her power manifested once more. She scanned the world below for a potential trajectory and armed her spear.
“I will do what I must...Shattered Wings!”
She selected a target and sent her weapon hurtling toward it. Taking the form of lightning once more, she bounced from one target to the next, offering her a fair bit more speed in her descent, but limiting how she could based on where her enemies were. As she pierced through the panicked bees, she drew closer and closer to the ground below and glimpsed the machine at work. A massive machine with a silver sphere at its tip sent lightning bolts into the sky and zapped any bees that dared to approach it. She darted from one target to the next but the few turns she needed to take to reach her next target made the gap between her and the Queen Bee too large for her to strike her down.
From the world below, Thee, Robo, Axle and all of the members of Foundation stood and watched as bees fell in droves to the guild’s machine.
“Keep it stable, Rupert! We gotta keep these bees busy and buy the trio up there all the time they need to exterminate that queen!” Zosia said as she looked skyward once more.
She used her hand to cast a shadow over her eyes but squinted suspiciously.
“Is it just me or are the bees moving in a kinda...funny way?” Thee asked.
“There’s a big one coming. Also what’s with that lightning up there? I thought I told you to keep it stable!”
“That isn’t our doing. Cor’s not on the fritz and the machine’s in working order. What other lightni-...oh. What is that?” Rufus asked as he joined them in looking skyward.
Cor, who was connected to the machines by his cords sat with his screen blinking, occasionally revealing the word ‘tracking’.
“That’s...that’s the Queen Bee! She’s headed right this way!” Robo cried, placing his hands to his temples.
“She’s coming here?! I’ve never seen her leave the crown of the tree! We’ve gotta stop her, Robo! Can you call one of your robots in?!” Thee asked in a tizzy.
“Uhh...mm...Gae Borg is out due to the damages...Ash Cannon’s still down too...I can call Mystletainn. Gotta time it just right, though...”
The four watched in bated breath over the following moments.
“Now, Mystletainn!”
RoboCurt’s MG shut down as in the distance his mechanical ally came speeding in before shooting up toward the Queen Bee. A series of Spear Bees threw themselves at it, spear first only for the weapons to scratch the surface of the robot. However, by their sheer number they blocked his sight of the Queen Bee and he swung the sword both to clear them away and hopefully strike her, only for it to miss. She flew above the mecha and took her place in the skies above them, looking down on them. With the call, completed, Robo’s MG reset and he prepared to rejoin the fray.
“We’re outta time, you two! Do you have any other tricks up your sleeves?!” Rupert asked, panicked.
“Hit her with the lightning, Rupert!” Zosia cried as she slapped the machine with the palm of her hand.
As requested, lightning bolts jumped from the machine and hit the queen, but the strikes were glancing at best.
“Cor’s trying, but she’s got way more resistance than the riffraff! We’d need more juice in it to take down a B-rank, Z!”
“For all of my subjects, for the future of my hive, perish, adventurers!” The Queen Bee snarled as she pointed her stinger at the machine.
“If she hits our invention she’ll blow us all sky high!” Zosia cried as she gestured the gravity of the situation.
“We need to retreat, before she touches down!” Rupert added, looking for somewhere to take cover.
Thee swallowed hard but instead ran to the front-line, readying his sword before them.
Robo’s MG rose to its full height as he eyed his companion with a look of concern.
“Thee, at that velocity, stance or not you won’t be able to stop her!”
“If we don’t do something, we’ll all die here! I will protect you guys, and Elias! This is what an adventurer lives for!” He roared as he drew his sword back.
As the queen rapidly drew closer cackling, Thee let out a wordless battle cry as he drew his sword back and leapt into the air, thrusting it forward. In a matter of moments, the two collided. The remaining trio watched in horror as the Warlord’s spear pierced the Queen Bee’s chest. Just as that took place, her stinger pierced his armour and his stomach, emerging through his back. Her descent dragged him back to the ground and he skidded to a halt right before the machine. Blood seeped from the open wounds in both and they remained frozen in place over the following seconds until with one last war cry, the Warlord dragged the Queen Bee to the ground and slammed his sword through her.
He heaved, coughed up a spatter of blood and let go of his sword.
“Y-....y’see? Said I’d...” He coughed once more and grabbed hold of the stinger. “Protect...you guys...”
“T-Thee...don’t move...” Robo uttered.
He pulled himself from the stinger and fell into the grass, sending a small splatter of blood about as he let out a pained groan.
Zosia stood with both hands to her mouth, tears streaked down her cheeks. Rupert’s mouth hung agape as he stared in awe, unable to speak a word. Robo jumped out of his Magnerg and rushed over to his comrade, lifting his head gently.
“Thee, breathe! I have...I have bandages...but this wound...it’s...”
He threw open the first aid kit and frantically rummaged through it.
“I...the bleeding, I have to staunch the bleeding!”
As he frantically grabbed at gauze and placed it to the open wound, a pillar of lightning crashed down nearby and reduced all the bees within range of it to charcoal. The majestic wings of the guild master appeared within sight as the lightning faded and shrunk down before vanishing as she rose to her full height. Without missing a moment, she tore across the battlefield to arrive at her companion’s side.
“Thee!” She cried as she rushed over to his side.
She knelt down in the grass next to him and took his head in her hands.
“T-that you...Peorth...? Heh...I’m...a...l-lucky guy,” he chuckled weakly.
“Please, save your energy, Thee. I shall call Kooh down here anon. You must not give up yet.”
He waved weakly as he smiled. His eyes were shuttered and it was clear that whatever little strength he had was slipping away by the second.
“I...she...stung me...real...real good.” He coughed and laughed weakly again. “I’m...done for. But...you...protect the...others. Okay?”
“I will do my utmost to see to their safety. You have my word.”
“That’s good...this...this...end...is fine...if...that...”
His words trailed off as he took his last breaths.
Peorth’s eyes shuttered as she gently lowered his head in the grass and closed his eyes. Zosia began to sob while Rupert lowered his head solemnly.
“I’ve failed you all. Forgive me.”
Robo shook his head gently as he clenched his bloody fists.
“No, don’t apologize, Peorth. Thee decided to take that risk to protect all of us. Like he said just now...he’s fine with things ending this way.”
“...Yes, perhaps you are correct. I shall take solace in that knowledge.”
She spoke to him but her downcast eyes remained on the peaceful expression of her fallen companion.
As the mist descended upon the battlefield, Kooh and Axle followed suit.
“I know you didn’t tell us Princess, but we came down anyway! Seems like the bees are in disarray, so you guys got the queen right? Oh, there she...is...?” The Treasure Hunter asked as she touched down.
Her usual cheerful smile slowly turned over into a mixture of shock and grief.
“Thee...you idiot...what’d you go and do that for?” Axle asked, smiling, but with tears filling his eyes.
He took a few uneasy steps and collapsed to his knees by his companion’s side.
“We were gonna take on the Agasura King, remember? Us and the rest of the guys...why’d you have to go and die on us, Bro?”
More tears began to streak down his cheeks as he punched the grass.
“Damn it! If I just...I could’ve prevented this! Why...Why didn’t I...?!”
Kooh crouched down and placed her arm over his shoulders.
“C’mon big guy...we did what we could. Our job here’s done, so let’s get outta here before we put Rupert and Zosia in any more danger than they need to be.”
Peorth watched the two solemnly.
It came as no surprise to her, but it was clear that Kooh was masking her own pain. If she didn’t choose to comfort Axle, she would be the one who needed it. The two would need each other, and likely more time to grieve. Having Robo to accompany them and to see to Thee’s body would be ideal.
“Everyone, please return to Elias. I do wish to accompany you, but the matter in Belos is as of yet to be resolved. I must go and see what had occurred there, especially if another Agasura has manifested within the region.”
Before the Governor of Ice could speak, she raised a hand.
“You need not worry for my sake. Should I require aid, I shall call upon other available members. For the time being, please, entrust this task to me, as I entrust this to you.”
“...I understand, Princess. Rupert, Zosia, we’ll take you guys back to Elias. We’ll get the palace guys to grab your machine for you once we’re outta here.”
Rupert removed Cor from it and shut it down before turning to Kooh and nodding.
“We’ll be in your care again, Kooh. Peorth, I speak on behalf of all of Foundation in saying that you have our gratitude for seeing to our safety again. We can’t thank you and your guild enough for what you’ve done.”
“And I, you. Without your intervention, we may have found ourselves overwhelmed by the bees. I wish you safe travels Rupert, Zosia,” she replied.
With a nod, the assistant took the guild master’s hand as they began to walk away.
As the quartet disappeared into the mist, Peorth turned her head skyward. She took a deep breath, exhaled and let a single tear fall from her eye.
“I believe in your words, but even so, I still must ask your forgiveness, dear friend.”
Without any further words, she removed her warp crystal from her rucksack and vanished from the area.
In the distance, laying prone on a large hill in the Elias Plains, a photographer turned over as he rummaged through his camera and took out the roll of film.
“I can’t believe it! To think I managed to get a photo of that! The editorial department won’t believe it when they see it...” He said as he clenched it in his fist.
“Hey you over there! You’re trespassing on restricted territory! Come peacefully so we can hear your case!” A guard called out as he approached.
He was accompanied by one other person, and at the sight the photographer jumped to his feet.
“Crap, if they get me not just my career, but my life’s over!”
He immediately retreated from the scene and the two started after him.

I'm gonna be real with you, when I saw Orologia in the GBF anniversary trailer I was thinking we were gonna get some kinda badass. Or a psycho, but someone intense enough to rival Lu Woh, or that could make even Bahamut rethink destroying the sky realm. Instead we got a neurotic mess of a wedge with power over causality that looks and acts like they haven't slept in 3 or more days. They're perfect, I love them.
So? Let's get down to it!

I was gonna split this update in half but ending in the middle of the fight felt like a waste, so I'm doing this in one shot.
But anyway, the story! Last time was Axle's fight, but we're continuing from Kooh's. Their battle went on for a few more pages that wouldn't likely fit into that post, so I figured that'd be a good end point. But anyway, as you'd expect, Kooh's all about the precision kills. She could use some more destructive spells but anything too big would likely cause the flowers to tip. Against armoured enemies, you can see her use her specialty a bit more, but it does feel like a bit of a waste at showing what she could or would do otherwise. But hey, sometimes you gotta go substance over style lol. It's not like anyone's rating her combo chains right? Nonetheless, same as always, I wanted to capture some of the playful spirit she shows outside of battle with this scene and what follows it. I suppose to some degree, that lightheartedness of hers shows that she doesn't perceive the bees as a serious threat, or at least, not enough for her to really show what she's capable of. Very rarely does she, though. The few times she did were against particularly dangerous enemies, or at Peorth's command. In future, those circumstances might change though!
As I mentioned before, yeah she keeps messing around lol. Axle's retorts are what really sell it, though. You get a different reaction from her enemies, but Axle's got 'tired of this shit' energy, a personal favourite lol.
So I did try giving the Queen Bee a new avenue of attack. She does call reinforcements again, but these ones attack in a set pattern, rather than just...well, doing what they would regularly do. Tactics, in other words! No, they don't normally do that in game lol. With the spear bees, you get the platoons charging in a line, while the bow bees surround their targets and rain bolts down on them. We saw something akin to the latter earlier when they were assaulting Robo and Thee, so you see more of that here.
Kooh using Sojourner's Shelter is something I thought a lot about. There's probably a spell she could use that could make an actual barrier of sorts, or rather, a spherical shield, but I wasn't sure if I wanted her to do that. I thought about it and came to the conclusion in this case, it might be better. Something like that would be the simple and obvious conclusion, but it raises the question what's the benefit of doing it? What's the downside? Sojourner's Shelter might not offer full protection, but it's durable and quick to cast. For her to use it multiple times in succession might offer them better protection than creating a barrier would. While the former is limited in where it covers, the latter might take longer and be less durable for the larger radius that it protects. Thus! This is the conclusion I came to!
As for the whole thing about stances and leaving no tools behind, this is something I've had to consider for a while.  Skills like the dagger throwing tree are hard to work around, which explains why Curt and Chana use unique techniques to circumvent the fact. Explorers/Treasure Hunters use bows and crossbows, but some of their techniques like Arrow Rain or Wide Shot have them firing multiple shots. The skills all have a variety of colours which I imagine to be a stylistic choice, but having to explain why characters can fire several or more arrows in rapid succession is tough to do. Not only that, they'd run out of arrows just using the stance once or twice. If the first serves as an item that would be sacrificed to perform the stance, for example, then it could explain why the shots take on those colours and leave no trace of the item used behind. Firing a normal arrow, however, would. Some stances might, depending on what they are, but working around LT's hammerspace is one of the biggest challenges for the Xbow and Throwing Dagger class trees. This'll be the canon explanation for that phenomenon, so you may or may not see it or hear it again in future.
The royal honey is also something of my own make, hence the surprise from the two lol. I remember reading a bit about it, that certain bees are fed a specific kind of honey to allow them to become queen bees. In truth, I didn't even know there were female worker bees until I read that. I think any of them are capable of becoming a queen bee, but I forgot how they decide which would be. In the end though, if there's more than one queen they duke it out to decide who's gonna lead the hive. They're pretty intense, that lot. It doesn't always end in one of them getting killed, though. Apparently some queens leave with a small contingent of bees and start another hive elsewhere. The more you know!

Anyway, with that we're back to Peorth and the gang. They've advanced a little higher in the off-time, which is why they're fighting the Warrior Bees where they are currently.
Robo's MG creating a shield is something all of them can do, IIRC. Some of them may have had unique shields but I can't remember for the life of me. Didn't get past the Goliath myself, tbh lol. Those guys got a new MG every 20 lvls but the thing was, their fighting styles were all unique. The only thing that carried over was the Meister's skills. It was a fascinating class. I speak like it doesn't exist anymore lol.
Anyway, the stance ban is in effect again, so Peorth can't use Sagacity! Had she, she'd have likely been able to parry/retaliate but instead she struggles to defend because she can't! I need to make use of those chances to show the little details to illustrate what kind of differences the stances/buffs make it. I'm doing the telling here, but there, it's just showing! Bretty good, if I do say so myself!
Speaking of MG's and unique attacks, I tried to show Robo making use of the Goliath's extending arms here too.
As for the bees, since there's no axe class I had to make up stances for them to use. I didn't wanna overdo it, so I just gave them two, in line with that of the others. The Warrior Bees didn't have any particular stand-out traits, next to being armoured and tougher to kill so that one fell to me. Peorth mentioned that too, here! Now, I did say I gave them two abilities, but I gave them three 'cause they do power themselves up here.
I've likely said it before, but Ascending Lance was one of and still is, the most baffling stance to replicate. Next to Dark Dagger. I had to watch a video in slow-mo again to make sure I got the movements right, so as you see it here that's exactly how it goes.
I was thinking that I need to fix the end of Robo using Gae Borg, but it might be better like this. I've always debated on whether characters need to do a stance fully or if they can cancel mid-way, and Robo losing one of his bits might be reason enough for him to opt out for cancelling the stance.
Shortly after we see the bee's second stance, being Landwaster. I think you got skills from 1-60 every 15 levels or 20 or so, and the 4th skill is usually pretty powerful in comparison to those that preceded it. Hence why the 5th skills were such a big deal. I wanted something that could rival those two, or something in between. We don't see the full capability of it, but I wanted a strong technique for the strongest of the mobs and I feel like this somewhat captures that idea. Or so I hope. That, and I wanted to do something symbolic with the bee destroying the man-made platform or something. It's nothing to write home about, really lol.

Wish I could do one of those cool scene changes like something you'd see right outta an ArcSys Works game but that ain't happening around here lol. On that note, the battle moves lower to join the other adventurers!
If you were wondering, I did actually use a video and a map to determine where the respective bees could be found and what the terrain looked like. Thus! It's actually pretty accurate!
Other than that, for most of this fight there's not much for me to say about it lol. As usual, since we're following Peorth we get something of an idea of what she's thinking, so you can kinda follow the flow of battle through her thoughts and actions. Since there are no cooldowns in the story...I imagine, I need a good reason for Robo's skills to have downtime. Good...maybe not. Logical, absolutely!
Now, I mentioned numbering the bees earlier and as you can see here, I did! Don't think I have since...well, the fight against Reina/Alessa. The numbered Su's lol.
As you'd expect, things take a turn for the worse as some of the adventurers get chopped u. It's pretty rare for me to have other adventurers in the field, so it was a good opportunity to do so and show the difference between a veteran and those otherwise. Can't deny advancing your class does make you feel like a seasoned adventurer lol. Though in all fairness, it took a helluva lotta doing to get there back in the day, so it was quite a rewarding experience.
Nonetheless, Ash Cannon pretty much clears out the rest of the bees, so that fight is a wrap!
Peorth's statement about being able to use her full strength worries me a bit in how it might be perceived. What she meant by that was that with the adventurer party outta the zone, she could use her latent abilities. It comes off that she can't with the rest of her party there a bit, doesn't it? Words are hard.

After a short chat with Ken, it's time to see Peorth in action. I often think about the fact that she doesn't call upon Memorius Sanctum often. Even in battles against people like Invidia, she doesn't. I've mentioned it before, but a lot of the time I leave myself quite a bit of freedom when it comes to writing battles, so I very well could. In spite of that, though, I still don't often do it. That might change later, but as it stands I can't see her doing it frequently. This would be the...I'd like to say 3rd time she did it, at least in Sanctuary it was. Maybe the 4th, if she did to use Meow Meow in the Prologue. She seems like the type to use it closer to the end of a battle to conserve mana, but may do so depending on how dire the circumstances seem. I remember she used it against Choen Palm also to fight her on more even footing. Nonetheless, she does it now, 'cause as it stands, getting rushed by several platoons of bees is a bad time waiting to happen, and we get to see the return of Shattered Wings! Realistically speaking, there aren't too many opportunities where such a stance would be useful lol. It needs multiple targets!
Around this part I start using Queen Bee as a name rather than...well, a title. I was considering editing it to do it a bit more frequently earlier on but I haven't decided on it yet, so we'll see how that shakes out later on. It does feel a little weird, but given that there's only one queen bee it wouldn't be unusual.
Anyway, Peorth shoots to the top pretty quickly. I wanted to give you something of an idea of how the stance works from a different viewpoint. The first time we saw it, we saw it from TJ's perspective and didn't get the lion's share of it. This time we see it from Peorth's up until she shoots off into the sky. Back to the other two, it's more of them goofing around and bantering as is their wont. Would it be a spoiler to say that it won't be the last time Axle goes on a mission with those two? I treat it as a joke, but it's both foreshadowing what's to come at the end of this scene and future events.
I'll be honest with you, I dunno if the Queen Bee actually has four wings or not. Most bees...do. Any ordinary honeybee does. I looked at some stills of the sprite but I can't say for sure she has them, so I went on a limb on that one lol. If you thought all that bee research was for nothing, I took it very seriously! I did quite a bit of reading and studying! More so than I know what to do with, really! I mean, what's realism in this novel, anyway? Who cares about it, other than me? Though if I slacked on that I think it'd drive me insane.
Look alive, it's a new stance, finally! I thought a lot about techniques that manifest things, but Warlords and Wind go hand-in-hand at this point, for some reason or another. But when I think manifesting things I think like...y'know, ethereal weapons or a saw blade or...something, I dunno. Yet I never do that, for some reason. I should...I can but I hardly ever do. I will, eventually. It's not unusual for LT, and given the freedom I offer myself I very well could. I have occasionally, but that's something you'd see in one of the previous Larghissimos. I guess I need to determine how powerful, or what would be required for techniques like that. I haven't, as of yet.
Anyway, with the three reunited, you can see how the battle turns in their favour. One of the things I love about this trio is they have immaculate teamwork. They really do go quite a ways back, the cousins being a given, but Axle's gone on quite a few adventures with them, along with some of his own so he's quite well-versed in combat. Since the team dynamic often changes based on who's participating, a chance to show this trio in conjunction is rare. It's a short, but it's a good few moments with them surrounding the queen bee.
Now, if you were wondering, I did indeed do a little research into botany, and no purple deadnettles are not perennial! Hence why Kooh's statement...well, exists. As always, Axle has a snappy comeback for her statements lol. I never get tired of the way these two go at it. That, and Kooh potentially being a threat to enemies and allies alike.
Jokes aside, we get to see the full application of her spell. It'd typically be a lot stronger, but as she had said she toned it down a bit. I had considered the possibility of the spell having a recurring activation, but in this case the reason for it is because Queen Bee put her mana into the flower, causing it to reactivate. In other words, congrats, you played yourself.
There's something important here that isn't explicitly said. The bee tells QB that the lightning reached as high as the Warrior Bees, but we saw who actually did it. At best, Foundation's machine could reach some of the Bow Bees, but not all of them. The bees think that machine decimated all of their forces and QB thinking that it was that much of a threat decides to take it down herself. Thus! Everything leading up to this point was a trainwreck in slow-mo. You thought things were going well? In this novel? Ha!

So, with the Queen Bee's assault on Foundation, we get Peorth in pursuit and another use of Shattered Wings. I did mention the how of how it worked earlier, and we get a bit more detail here. Since she needs to jump to a target, if the targets are poorly placed it can be tough for her to go in the direction she wants. Given the speed she travels at, she needs to be quick in selecting a target also. I would think that should she not choose one, it'd likely home in on the nearest target so as to continue the stance even should the user not be able to match the speeds it travels at. It's never explicitly said so one could say it's undecided, but perhaps it generates strength based on the amount of enemies felled/struck as she advances. Something that might add to the strength of her touchdown, or something like that. For such a powerful stance, having secondary effects never hurts.
But anyway, the machine, yes! Cor is what they use to track the enemies, so one could say its in control of the machine. He's not just a mascot! Probably has some other undetermined uses we may or may not see in the future. Don't wanna spoil anything yet lol.
Now this one's the big kicker for the end of the fight. This was one of the fights I had some storyboards for, given that I had a location and all, rather than an Instance. There were some events for the scene i had planned, and though the ending is sliiiiiiightly different from what I envisioned...god knows how many years ago, the conclusion is in essence the same. I think I was able to improve on my initial ideas, and I feel Thee's ending turned out much better. I confess, to some degree Robo stole the scene. He usually comes off level-headed and collected, but seeing him panicking and stuttering like that gives his character a whole new flavour. That flavour being despair, my favourite! It's a familiar, nostalgic taste! I hate it so much, it became love!
Before I get back into my shenanigans, the reason Peorth's touchdown is different is that's what happens when she doesn't have a target. The strike can be much more concentrated with a smaller radius, in turn making it more focused. However without a final target, she touches down and creates a pillar of lightning, leaving her defenseless for a few seconds afterwards. Cue the terminator music, except she keeps her clothes on!
It does feel a little bad making light of this situation because it's meant to be serious, and it is! The story is, not me of course. When am I ever, serious? Though I was serious when I said this chapter would be the Rising Tension of Sanctuary. I can't help but think some would feel that killing a character is probably the cheapest way to accomplish that level of drama, and I mean, sure, it's a go directly to jail card, but that isn't why I made the statement, nor the intent. The reason I did so was because this chapter is the starting point for things to get much, much worse. A character dying is what kicks it off, and it's no less a big deal because of it. But it's going to get worse and it's going to continue to get worse because that's how this series is! For some reason.
I confess, I do hope with this and what follows, it serves as something of a proper send-off for him. I put in the effort to build him up as a part of the cast and make him really feel like a part of the gang. I realize to kill off too many characters would cheapen those feelings somewhat, so I don't do it often. The matter of who still lingers in my mind, but having known this would happen for some time I can't say I feel as torn up about it as someone who didn't expect it would. It's tough to evoke the feelings you'd want readers to experience in yourself when you know what's to come, but nonetheless, I hope it was done well. When I'd done this initially in Frequency, it was haphazard, a bit really too soon, and somewhat played as a joke, as was the intent we agreed on but...I guess to some degree, it didn't feel quite right. I should've done more with Moran and to some degree I did. If you've read Innocent, he does have a brief appearance so you will see more of him, if only temporarily. In this case, I properly built up the character and foreshadowed what was to come. If even a little bit, you feel the sting of losing this character, then I'll consider that a mission accomplished!
I do think the scene needs some more closure, but it isn't the end of that scenario, that I can suggest. Standalone, it does feel a little inconclusive and the following scenes do make it feel like it's shunted aside for another matter, but just as Peorth knows she can't stay to mourn him, she doesn't spend much time crying. The notion is...familiar. Given that...perhaps readers might know to some degree what that might be like. Considering that, even I can feel the weight of the matter, just a bit.
Nonetheless, before that scene wraps up we find out that a photographer saw something. What that something is, I can't tell you, but this is a follow-up to my previous statement. It's gonna get much, much worse. Also this was foreshadowed! You thought that talk of proof of their existence was just 'cause? Everything happens for a reason! Except for when it doesn't. That's just me being whimsical lol.

And that's the end of this update! About 5 or so pages left and then the overview! I may or may not just do it all at once. We'll see.
So I do have something to report this time. The other day, my Spotify got hacked and I looked at it and I was like, "...Huh? Who hacks someone's spotfiy? What're they gonna do? Delete all my playlists?"(Honestly, that would suck and it'd piss me off quite a bit) So I figured it was just spam or a warning or something but I tried using it and couldn't, so I reset my password and all that good stuff. Checked where the logins were and there was this giant list with all these random countries and it confused me even more. Those were just attempts, though! There was one success! When I finally got back on, there were two new playlists I never made and 1 song in my likes someone added, the two named 'combine' and 'understand'. All of the songs had deep fried images and were electronica or something. It was ridiculous. I mean, if you're gonna hack a man's Spotify, at least put a couple bangers in his liked songs why don't you? Think I may have got hacked by a robot.

Anyway, with that said, I'm outta here. More soon? Probably. What that more is, still as of yet to be determined, but there'll be more of it! Until next time!

Su tapped her foot impatiently as she stood outside of TJ’s barrier.
“When are you gonna stop being such a baby and come outta that damn thing?” She asked. “Face it, sooner or later that stupid robot’s shield is gonna come down and we’re gonna have Cerebians and Humans flocking to this location like flies on shit. If they see you looking like that we’re not gonna be able to lie our way outta that one. C’mon, rise and shine, princess!”
She kicked the shield a couple of times but to no avail. She grit her teeth as she tapped her finger impatiently, scanning the barrier for a point she could break.
A sudden knock at the door caused her to turn to it, and eye it warily. She could sense a Cerebian from it and at the notion, she squinted suspiciously as she drew her dagger.
Whoever decided to show up now definitely had a death wish. However, they were masking their mana so if they intended to fight, they’d come with their guard down. Perhaps not enough to be unarmed.
Another knock made her raise a brow, but she wasn’t so careless to think they would give up. The sound of a key entering the door and the lock turning was proof enough that whoever came knew something. Su began to approach the door cautiously as it opened.
Without missing a beat, she bolted toward the door and lunged at the person entering the house. She halted her dagger just short of their throat and froze in place as she glared.
“Blue Blood...huh?” She asked, without a hint of kindness.
“Please lower your weapon, Suuba. I did not come here to fight you.” Peorth replied, gazing at her.
“I don’t give a shit about what you came for. I don’t want you here. Now you listen to me. If you value your role in this stupid playfight between your lot and the Agasura, you won’t take another step forward. If you do, I might accidentally put a smiley face on that throat of yours.”
“I know not what happened, but I need to speak with TJ. I kindly ask that you stand down.”
Su clicked her tongue as her glare deepened.
“Over my dead body, Princess. You think I’m here to negotiate?”
“What is it that you are hiding from me, Suuba? We have been allies for many moons now. I do not think it reasonable to keep such secrecy, let alone to draw a weapon on one another.”
“I don’t care what you think! The two of us live in a completely different world from you, Blue Blood! Things might be all happy-go-lucky sunshines and rainbows for you, but the grass sure as hell ain’t greener on the other side! All you need to know is, that darkness is something you’re not, and never will be ready for. I’m doing you a favour here. Better to turn that ass around and forget you ever saw anything. You and the rest of your ilk. Nothing good can come from you turning your eyes to the world below you.”
For a moment, Peorth’s eyes glimpsed something shuffling about in the darkness before it bolted over to Su. Before she could warn her, the image of the maid came into her vision as she placed something to the God’s Governor’s flank. In the split second where it all took place, the girl turned and attempted to turn the dagger on her attacker only to seize up and collapse.
“You are...?” Peorth asked as she took a step back and drew her spear.
Machina raised her right hand, revealing the uncapped tip of her index finger. Beneath what seemed like flesh was a ring of metal and from within, a small pair of wires emitting electricity.
“This sneaky...backstabbing...bitch maid...” Su muttered as her body went through a series of light spasms.
“I must ask your forgiveness, Suuba, but though you are my master’s protector, the current status of our matters cannot stand. So long as Master remains in his current state, his duty shall be hindered. Seeing as that you are unable to convince him to elect to release himself from the prison of his own make, I have decided that we may benefit from entrusting this task to this Asgardian. Should an issue arise from my decision, then I shall take full responsibility of resolving the scenario.” Machina explained as she capped her finger once more.
Su attempted to move her body but could only shift her fingers. At that realization, she clicked her tongue and furrowed her brows.
“Yeah, whatever. You fuck this up...and I’ll bury you both...in the goddamn junkyard!” She hissed as she returned to the Heart of Yggdrasil.
As she watched Su fade away, Peorth rose to her full height and placed her spear upright beside her. She examined the maid before her carefully as she blinked slowly.
“Forgive my delayed introduction. I am E.N.G.I. 0468-‘Machina’. Currently I serve as Master TJ’s caretaker. I take it you must be Guild Master Peorth, leader of Yggdrasil.”
She curtsied at her introduction.
Peorth put her spear away and followed suit.
“That is correct. I am Peorth, leader of Yggdrasil and a friend of TJ’s. I have heard much and more about you from him, so I must offer you my gratitude for looking after him,” she replied.
Though she sheathed her weapon, she would not let her guard down just yet. With Su out of commission, it would just be the two of them and potentially TJ, that is, assuming he was awake. If the God’s Governor could manifest he was definitely conscious, but for Su to be proactive against her seeing him meant something was not quite right. For Machina to entrust the matter to her and speak those words, doubly so. For the time being, perhaps it was worth at least considering that this was a pact of non-aggression. For the Abellan’s sake, she would take the risk.
“I am not worthy of your praise, but I am grateful for it nonetheless. Please, do come in. Perhaps Master will respond if you speak to him.”
For some reason he wasn’t responding, but he was still conscious? What could’ve happened?
At her invitation, Peorth stepped inside and took her shoes off. She made her way down the familiar hall as a creeping sense of dark energy began to enter her consciousness. As she arrived in the kitchen, she saw the Abellan huddled in a corner, tucked away within his spherical barrier.
“...TJ?” She asked, blinking in disbelief.
She took a few steps over as Machina stood aside.
“That is you...no?”
She walked over to the barrier and cautiously reached out to it.
“This is...a Contemptuous Art. Such a powerful barrier at that...but what remains within is...”
She placed her hand to it as she gazed sadly at the Abellan within.
“This form...I have never seen you perform such a feat. I was not even aware this was a possibility for you. It raises myriad questions but...is it because of this? Is it because you have become this that you choose to hide away?”
She got to her knees and placed her hands to the barrier.
“TJ, can you hear me? Can you see me? I am here, I am by your side. Please, do not hide away like this. I wish to hear your voice, to see your smile. If you are concerned about who or what you are, then let us have a dialogue about it. Let me assuage your fears.”
She rested her cheek against the barrier and closed her eyes.
“I know not what happened, but I wish to do so. Speak, and I will listen intently, whole-heartedly and without judgment. Please, as you once have, open your heart to me and I shall accept it and all that comes with it.”
Following those words, she said no others and listened for a time. Her openness was met with silence. However, to her surprise her shard of the Heart of Yggdrasil lit up.
“Chief...please, don’t come any closer. I don’t...I can’t bear the idea of you seeing me like this.” TJ began. “The fact that I’ve become...no, I’ve always been a monster just...it terrifies me. It was a possibility I’d considered before but I thought it was only in my dreams that such a thing could happen. This barrier...if I’m in it, everyone will be safe, right? If I should leave it I...I might hurt you. I might lose control. Please, run away while you still can.”
She took her shard of the Heart of Yggdrasil out from her dress and held it close to her chest.
“I had once said we would face the unknown together, TJ. Whatever challenges you must face, I will do so with you. This is no exception. Come, let us overcome your fears together.”
At her words, he began to stir. His eyes flickered open and the moment that they did, he bared his fangs as a low growl escaped his lips. The runes on the shield began to light up and vanish while loud noises accompanied the removal of each, like that of metal clashing. The chains violently rattled as the binds came undone and they vanished one link after the next. Peorth got up and stood back ass the Abellan got to his feet, keeping his body low but growling as he looked at her with a bloodthirst unbeknownst to her. When the last rune disappeared and the final chain snapped, the shield shattered like glass and he lunged at her. He grabbed both of her arms and pushed her to the ground as he hissed, his face close to hers. She winced from the pain of the landing, but despite the fear he attempted to instill in her, she gazed at him with her typical calm, neutral expression.
“Why...didn’t you...run...away...? Fool!” He snarled as he bared his fangs at her once more.
Within the bestial growls, she could understand his words. It lacked his usual clarity, but she could hear his voice in them, though masked by the transformation. His words had lost their typical cadence, and whether he was choosing his words carefully or just couldn’t speak, she didn’t know. But regardless of which, she would do what she came to do.
“You...could die...by me...my...hands. This...war...they need...you. If...you die...the end.”
“It is something I too, often remind myself.”
“I...sacrifice you...for...Asmo...deus. Midgard...lost. Why...why do-...don’t...you run?”
“I will not run because I care too much about you to turn away when you need me. I will not balk in the face of death nor will I cower should you be the one to threaten me with it. I know your kindness and I know your true nature. If you decide that you wish to take my life, if you see need for it, I will not stop you. To die by your hands would be an honour to me.
“However, though I may say that, as you are now, I do not wish for you to do so. If you should strike me down, do not do so wearing Asmodeus’ façade. Free yourself from his mask and his claws. With your own two hands and your own will, be the one to make that choice. If this should be my last moments, I wish to see your lovely face as you take the life from me.”
His vicious glare and growls let up as he let go of her shoulders. He still remained straddling her, but all aggression seemed to drain away from his expression. Shortly after, parts of his face as did the rest of his body began to melt away. A trail of smoke was emitted from his skin as his outer coat took on a liquid form and fell from his body like water, soon revealing the Abellan beneath the shell.
“Ch-Chief I...” He uttered as he looked to her, his expression pained. “The truth is...all of those people sacrificed...all those ritual circles and the murder cases...those were me. They were my doing. It wasn’t just that, though. I summoned the Sinners. Avaritia, Gula, Acedia and Invidia...every time I sacrificed people, the Sinners would be called to our world. It was because of me that Asmodeus was growing stronger and that he’s closer to returning. If I hadn’t come to your world, none of this would’ve happened!”
He clenched a hand to his chest as his pained expression became anguish. Tears welled up in his eyes as his frown deepened.
“But we can prevent it, can’t we? So long as the other Sinners aren’t summoned, so long as Asmodeus isn’t called here...we can prevent it. So...please, Chief. For the sake of Midgard, for everyone in Yggdrasil and the world over, change their fates. Give them a chance to live.”
“How do you mean?” She asked, giving him a puzzled look.
“I want you to break the Heart of Yggdrasil, Chief. Destroy it, and send me back to the world beyond the gate. If you do so, Midgard might be saved, without the need to fight in this war. Without putting everyone at risk.”
At those words, her composure finally broke. Her typical neutral expression gave way to one of shock and at that, she suddenly sat up, throwing the Bard onto the floor. This time she straddled him as she took his cheeks in his hands, drawing close enough for their faces to almost touch.
“TJ, once upon a time I was faced with making such a choice and it was not the last time, mind you. There was a second and the fear that it instilled in me, I have not forgotten. Neither of those events made me think that I could do so. I wish for you to understand that though it may be your duty to summon the Sinners, though you may not be Human nor Asgardian on the outside, you are still the TJ that we all know and cherish inside. You have erred and you are likely to continue to do so, but we are all wont to. It is part of who we are. Though you have erred, it does not mean that you do not have a right to live, as all others do. It is not just important that you do, but imperative. We need you to live for the Cerebians, for Yggdrasil, and though it may be selfish, for me also, due to the fact that my heart would break, should I lose you, permanently.
“I cannot say I understand the depths of your pain but...I am here. I will listen and I will do my utmost to work towards a better conclusion with you. If you must do evil in order for the greater good, I will understand. If you must act and cannot understand why, I will understand. If you are forced to act and lose control, I will understand. Should the world become your enemy, I will stand by you until the very end. If none should forgive you for what you have done, know that I do, and will always choose to. No other person must do so. Therefore...”
Tears began to well up in her eyes and fall onto his face as she offered him a wobbly smile.
“Please...please promise me that you will not ask me to take your life. I have not the courage to strike you down, even if it was what you wished for.”
She wrapped her arms around his head and held him tightly against her chest as she quietly sobbed. In turn, he wrapped his arms around her back and listened for a couple of moments.
“Sorry...for asking that of you, Chief. In truth I...well, I can’t say I was entirely on board with it myself.” He laughed dryly as he closed his eyes. “I was...I am...terrified. Dying to me...is scary. I know we run the risk all the time but... even so, I’m still afraid. Although, even more than that, I’m reluctant to leave my duty unfinished. I want to protect everyone in whatever way I can. If I have to fight, I’ll fight, and if I have to be sacrificed then...I’ll find the courage...eventually.”
He smiled slightly as more tears welled up in his own eyes.
“But knowing that you care so much about me I...I dunno, it gives me a lot of different feelings. Truthfully, I can’t help but feel a little bit happy about it. I’ve never felt like...well, this, before. The bond we have...I feel like it’s something that continues to grow and change, as the way I feel does too. Still, to make that wish come true, I promise, I’ll live as best as I can and I’ll fight with all that I have to protect it.”
He held her tighter as he closed his eyes once more.
“Thank you for always being by my side, Chief. I still remember what you told me and I’ll always be grateful for it.”
“That is good. Do not forget it, for those words I will abide so long as I live.”
He laughed quietly.
“That’s a really long time, you know?! I don’t think you have to do it for that long! But...the way you’re so gung-ho about stuff...I think that’s one of your good points.”
The queen turned over so that she was no longer straddling him, but the two remained in each other’s embrace for a time in silence.

The pair sat at the dinner table, each with a cup of tea neatly placed upon a saucer resting before them. Peorth took a sip of her tea and stared into the cup for a moment before turning her eyes to the Abellan.
“Under normal circumstances, a B-rank Agasura like the Queen Bee appearing would not be such an extreme matter. However, an intense surge of mana had been brought up, and she channelled it herself to the Longest Tree. I know not whether it was due to that, or a matter of time, but all of the bees were under the influence of Asmodeus’ Dominion. I imagine it still to be the case, but for the time being, the major threat has been resolved.”
“You said she had abilities you’d never seen before too, right?” TJ asked.
She nodded once.
“Indeed, as did those under her. Though the latter used techniques unique to us adventurers, they were limited by the weapons they wielded. The Warrior Bees, however, used techniques the like of which I’ve never seen. As you are aware, no adventurer wields axes, nor do we have techniques based around them. Such a thing may be possible in future, but as of yet, such an idea has not been put to paper. The first technique seemed like what one might expect from a regular attack, but their second technique, Landwaster was far too powerful. Given our location, perhaps we had not seen the worst of it, but there is no denying the danger it presented.”
“There were no other things that cropped up right? Like the Kuri Chieftain?”
After taking another sip of tea, the queen nodded.
“Indeed. It is possible that since there are no particular sectors like that of Ves’ Jungle, only one B-rank Agasura could spawn. That is, unless one considers the Crown of the Longest Tree separate from the climb. Even so, we must not let ourselves be careless when approaching familiar locales. We are still as of yet to determine the circumstances in which unusual enemies may appear. Therefore, let us remain cautious and aware of any abnormalities in the behaviour of Agasura on future adventures. That, and remain wary of the possibility that new anomalies may arise in light of the Agasura King’s imminent arrival.”
“Right. If the Queen Bee was giving you and the others a tough time, I could only imagine what my journey would’ve been like. Agasuras with Asmodeus’ Dominion are really tough fights, but one who had that and a bunch of mana powering her up is...bad news. I was kinda lucky when we encountered the Goblin King way back when.”
The queen smiled slightly at his suggestion.
“Let it serve as a testament to your strength at the time, and a barometer for how much you’ve grown since.”
“Yeah, you’re right!”
He grinned and her smile widened slightly.
She would hate to put a damper on that smile, but time was of the essence and she wanted him to know what else had occurred at the time.
“...It is true we defeated the Queen Bee, however, it was neither Kooh, Axle nor I that struck her down.”
At her words, the Abellan blinked with surprised in the midst of drinking from his cup.
“It was Thee, and though he struck her down, he had taken a fatal blow in the process.”
The Bard slowly put down his cup at her words.
“...A fatal blow...?”
The Warlord nodded grimly.
“He had sacrificed himself in order to protect the others. Given the level of threat the Queen Bee presented, he took a risk and struck her down before she could see her ambitions through. By the time I had arrived, it was already far too late.”
TJ clenched his fists against his legs as he took in those words.
“Thee...I...”
A couple of tears fell from his eyes and he sniffled hard before wiping them away with his jacket sleeve.
“I’m...I’m sorry, Chief! I wish I could’ve been there! If I was, I may have been able to help...to change this outcome! If I wasn’t cooped up at home sulking like this I could’ve fought alongside you guys...I should’ve!”
Though it was clear to her he was putting on a brave front, he kept crying and wiping away his tears. His face was scrunched together as if he was doing all that he could to fight them off, but to no avail. She understood, nonetheless.
The guild master closed her eyes as she nodded.
“You needn’t apologize, TJ. I understand, and I’m sure Thee would and did too. With his final breaths he told me that so long as we could protect the others, he would be fine with this result. He chose this fate, knowing full well both the importance and the risks of it. As ever, let us not let the sacrifices of the fallen be in vain. We must hold our heads high and press ever onward to forge a future for all.”
TJ sniffled once more, wiped his tears away and nodded.
“Yeah...definitely! I’m gonna keep doing my best, Chief!”
She smiled slightly, her eyes shuttered.
“I know you will. I have not a doubt in my heart you would.”
Many would take solace in his strength of heart in the coming days, as she had.
She finished her cup of tea and dabbed at her mouth with a handkerchief.
“Alas, I must be going. Since I had requested the aid of King Hejong, I would like to return and report the results of the encounter. That, and I must get in touch with Thee’s family with the utmost haste. They have the right to know what had occurred, and to decide what we should do for his funeral rites.”
“I understand. Thanks for coming to check up on me.”
As the two arose from their chairs, she offered him a nod.
“I am certain you would do the same if you were in my situation.
“Though, lest I forget, please do be careful, TJ.”
He blinked.
“Hm? Of what?”
“The recent earthquake has caused a small portion of Belos to cave in. I know not if you were one for using the Town Portal, but the tent seems to have fallen into that collapsed area and as such, the area has been warded off by the citizens of Belos. Please do be mindful of the area and of your footing when near it, should the ground be unstable.”
That, and the sneaking suspicion she had that there was something more to what took place there. The sinister energies she sensed there may have just been a fleeting premonition, but once properly excavated, she would know for certain what the reason for it was.
He nodded.
“Will do, Chief.”
“Excellent. Then, for now, please rest and be mindful of your mana. There are still traces of Agasuric mana, so keep it under control so as not to alarm any other adventurers. Until next we meet.”
“See you later!”
With a salute, she drew her warp crystal and vanished as he waved back.
TJ sighed as he leaned against the counter.
“What do I do now?”

Later that night, TJ sat down in the backyard staring up at the starry night sky. It had only been a few hours since Peorth left, but he had sat there in silence thinking of what had occurred that day.
His discovery of what he was, the events at the Longest Tree, the people hunting him, the sacrifices and their prices, his meeting with Peorth and everything that would come next. To determine his path forward, he would need to hear more from Su.
“Su, you there? I need to talk.” He said, still gazing skyward.
“Do you? Make it quick, then.” She said as she manifested before him.
“About this whole thing...all the sacrifices and us turning into monsters...I need you to come clean with me about this. Tell me the whole truth of what’s going on. Why did you know about all of this, and why didn’t you tell me? Why were you okay with doing this?”
She raised a brow as she crossed his arms.
“Sure would be convenient if I told you everything you wanted to know just ‘cause you asked nicely, wouldn’t it? But I ain’t gonna do something that stupid. Who do you take me for? The Blue Bloods? If you want the truth, you’ve gotta get off your ass and grab it with your own two hands.”
They were allies, sure, but everyone had their secrets. He knew that, and though he was dragged into it—or perhaps, he had dragged her into it, somehow—it didn’t mean she had to tell him what she knew. Perhaps a different approach to the matter would warrant a different answer? Or at least, get her to consider opening up to him about it.
“If you won’t tell me that, I guess I can leave it be. But I do want to know what you have to gain in doing all of this. Even if you’re not afraid to take someone’s life, I’m sure you wouldn’t do it just for the sake of it. You have a stake in this too, don’t you?”
At his question, she sneered, but remained silent for a time, perhaps considering how to respond. Finally, she grinned as her eyes shuttered.
“It wouldn’t be any fun if I just told you why I decided to throw my lot in with all this bullshit. I’ll tell you what, though: you do me a couple favours and I’ll give you answers. So? How about it? You in?”
He knit his brows at the suggestion.
“I won’t say I’m not curious but...should this really be the time for bargaining? We’re already in a bad situation that you knew, but chose to keep me in the dark about. In the end, I found out the hard way.”
“Hey, if you just listened to what I told you, this whole shitshow could’ve been avoided. But somebody decided he was gonna run home and hide away in his little hidey hole until it was all over. Now we’ve got disasters on our hands and we’ve got people the world over who are gonna be coming here to find out what the fuck you did. Now, do you want in on this or not? It’s a good deal, and it’ll keep us out of the shit until things blow over.”
She pointed at him accusingly as she made her case, then finally placed her hands to her hips. At her suggestion he, sighed, and eyed her warily.
“...Depends what it is. I’ll have to hear it first, before I agree to it.”
“It’s two simple things.”
She raised a finger.
“One, we go to the Xenym Ruins. I need to find out what the hell my old man was doing, did, and what he left behind for me to discover. I haven’t been there since I was born and left it, so we’re both in for a fun little surprise when we arrive.”
At those words he thought to speak but held his tongue, opting out for a frown instead. She raised another finger.
“Two, a return to Hanamah and by extension, my ancestor’s temple. I dunno what’s coming next, or who, and if they are and they want a piece of us, I’m gonna serve them up a good ol’ fashioned ass-kicking. To make sure I can do that without you floundering and getting in the way, I need more power. If I beat the old man into submission like the bitch did hers, he’ll give it to me. It’s quick and dirty, just the way I like it.
“We do that, and we can avoid this shitstorm while still keeping things moving along. Is it a good plan or what?”
“I guess I can see the merit in it.”
Maybe not visiting Xenym, but a visit to Hanamah was needed. Su still had some sort of vendetta against Julius, however, so if it were possible that she could resolve it, visiting Xenym would be a worthwhile endeavour. That, and perhaps he could learn something more about her and Reina.
“So with that said, gimme your guild badge.”
“I don’t really see how this is part of the plan...”
He removed it from his jacket and she took it in her hand before tossing it and catching it once. With that, she turned away from him and hurled it as hard as she could into the forest. At the sight, he jumped to his feet and placed his hands to his temples.
“Su?! Wh-what’d you do that for?!”
“You and I are gonna get off the grid. Ain’t no way in hell am I gonna give those fuckers any means to track us down! Anyway, if you’re that desperate to get in touch with your precious Blue Blood, send her a mail when we find our way back to civilization.”
“Isn’t that a bit excessive? Where am I gonna get another?”
“We’ll iron out the kinks later, so quit whining. Now, you might wanna rest up, ‘cause you and I are gonna have a long walk ahead of us.”

I've been doing a lot of thinking about the simulations in GBF. Surprisingly, most of the crew would go full murderhobo if things just went a little awry, huh? Orologia really was a credit to team. But I love Murderhobo Fantasy, too.
So? Let's get down to it!

Short update to wrap up the chapter as mentioned before. There's still a bit to discuss, though! Now then, without further ado...
Picking up from last time, it's the events in Belos. This does happen after the events of the Longest Tree, so those three have just been...well, doing their thing since the previous night. Humans flocking to the scene will be because of the earthquake and less so Erin being attacked. Though that'll definitely raise some eyebrows, the Asgardians might try to keep it on the down low. It's not unlikely others would be in agreement, because widespread panic of Agasura in the cities would be a disaster. Also her kicking the shield just feels like something she would do lol.
Now, about Peorth's arrival...it isn't that she has a key, per se. Rather, there's a spare hidden somewhere near the entrance that Kooh left behind. It's in case TJ loses his. Though if the two had a key for such a situation like this, it really wouldn't go amiss now would it? At the same time, they're a group of adventurers with inhuman abilities so breaking into a house is no big feat lol.
And so, conflict! Su doesn't want Peorth to know about TJ's tendency to turn into the TotM and Peorth wants to know what's going on. When in doubt, threaten each other! In truth, perhaps to some degree she was right to react the way she did. If it had been anyone else, or another story, this wouldn't end on a happy note, whichever way it goes. Anyway, Su gets jumped by Machina and disabled.
That taser she has built into her can be effective depending on who it's used on, but don't expect it to work as well against Agasura. When and if she'd use it is up for grabs. She'll do stuff in time, though. Otherwise I'd have made her just a maid! For the record, when she says she'd 'resolve the scenario' she was suggesting that she'd kill the guild master. Can't have any witnesses if they don't benefit the situation, you understand. Especially those of your sworn enemies.

And so they finally encounter each other. This moment was a long time coming, wasn't it? Since the latter sect ions of Frequency, the duo had been hunting down sacrifices under the nose of everyone else. At this point, the secret is out, at least to someone neither wanted/would want to know about it. It's a strange scene though, isn't it? Though the story takes a darker turn this chapter, it's probably one of the few moments throughout this chapter where things aren't so bleak. ...For the most part. There's a lot I want to say about this scene because of what it means for the story as a whole. This point in the story is...how do I put it? It's essentially the turning point of the novel. It holds import in ways I can't express, that you just have to see to understand. There are things that'll make more sense much later on but that needed to be expressed now so you understand the depth of these characters and what their bond is. But let's go through it a bit at a time, yeah?
Before TJ's reply from the Heart of Yggdrasil, what Peorth says to him is an event that had happened in the past. At this juncture, readers wouldn't know what she refers to, but it's a little more literal than it might seem. Given the notions surrounding the object, you might know already, though. It's been a while, but TJ can speak to her through it and vice versa. It's not like a guild badge, so he doesn't need to activate it or speak out loud to utilize it, hence, why his words aren't distorted!
The shield's means of coming undone was something I thought of after writing P&C. The reason its coming undone so violently is because rather than releasing it, he's trying to break out from the inside. It's nigh impossible from outside...depending on who you are, but it's much easier from the inside! Also one of the 'as' in there has a second S. ...Rookie mistake, past me.
I originally had mixed feelings about him calling her a fool but I think I kinda like it. Him calling her an idiot or a moron or something wouldn't really have the same impact, despite them having more...impact, y'know what I mean? Right word for the situation. That, and the double meaning just makes it better!
One of the interesting things about TJ's lines is that he isn't concerned anymore about her seeing him like that. He did suggest it at the start, but what he really fears is that he'd bring harm to her. It was made clear that was his biggest fear when he encountered Erin and this gives us hard confirmation. Her gives us a reason as to why that'd be the case, but it's clear it isn't the be-all-end-all answer.
Now, Peorth's lines are something I really needed to address. I imagine most would read it and scratch their heads at what she suggests, and if you did, you're not wrong to do so. The way she responds here, practically offering up her life is a notion I touched upon some time ago when I went into detail about my intentions with Kana. However, just as there was more to the reason she chose the path she did, the same could be said for Peorth. In all fairness, the notion from a symbolic standpoint remains the same. It's foolish to offer yourself, body and soul to someone else. Any normal person, be they in a novel or real life wouldn't likely think twice about doing so. The notion seems idealistic, perhaps like one of the most basic aspects of wish-fulfillment and other such notions. I'm well aware. But in spite of knowing that, I did so because there's more to it than what meets the eye. The way she responds here isn't because of her nature. It's clear that it's something that she's considered before, and had prepared herself to make that choice. I tried to do it in such a way that what you need to know about her stance on the matter is clear in those two paragraphs. The why will remain unknown, but as the story unfolds you'll get that answer, too.
As for his transformation back, I wanted to do it differently from how it would normally happen. In this case, it melts away, rather than cracking and falling apart. The reason for that, is twofold! The first, it was meant to be symbolic of his feelings. Capitulation, sorrow, but also acceptance. They were tears before he started shedding them. That aside, he would've stayed in that form had he not come to terms with the matter and would remain like that until he completed his quota.
In truth I was a little worried about him being able to clue in the course of events, but given that he had dreams about sacrificing people prior to the Sinners appearing, him coming to that conclusion doesn't seem entirely unreasonable, right? Even that idiot can put two and two together lol. Though for the record, he's wrong about the rest. The Sinners are coming whether they like it or not, as is Asmodeus. That's...is that a spoiler? Ehh...not really. In all fairness, everything went to hell in a handbasket despite the sacrifices not being made, so the proof's in the pudding! Also if you destroy the Heart of Yggdrasil, he'll just die. I won't say it's for certain, but chances are he ain't going back to that gate lol. Good ol' Avaritia spreading that misinformation.
Now, the reversal. What Peorth tells him echoes the notions that the Asgardians often follow when looking at Humanity. They embrace them in spite of their flaws and the terrible things they do, as does Lady Amae. TJ is the oddity in that they need him to turn the tides of the war, but I'm glad I took the opportunity to express it isn't the reason she wants him to live. At least, not the main reason for it. It's just a little thing, but it's rare for her to openly express her feelings like that, so it'd be a waste not to do it there.
Alike to her, TJ expresses his own feelings. There's a clear clash of duty and desire, both being weighed in the scales. While TJ leans more to the former, Peorth leans more towards the latter. It goes against their typical personas, but you can see more of who they truly are deep down and a part of the ties that bind them together. In a sense, you could see this as the two reaffirming their bonds. Often times, it's after a fight that some may become closer. In some cases, like this one, a harrowing truth could prove to be the make-or-break moment for a relationship. This was one such scene that was a long time coming, and hopefully the pay off was worthwhile. It isn't the end of the scenario, per se, as the two will grow closer still. It's more of a milestone in their journey and their relationship, but one that was much needed.
Though in truth I can't help but wonder if it's too soon for cuddling...I mean, do people do that? I feel like that's some high level stuff right there.
Anyway, before I start trying to figure out normies, references, yes! There were a lot of things I thought of when writing this scene. I had it plotted out for years, but I know it's an important scene so I wanted to consider what I'd seen and experienced over the years to help it carry the weight of...well, the rest of the story. Which reminds me! This part, is super important! It's essentially...I dunno, like the cornerstone of the second half of the novel. Or maybe the capstone on the first half, whichever you prefer. It's meant to set the tone for the rest. Not that it's all gonna be pain/comfort. It's mostly pain. Just like life!
So? What inspired parts of this scene? There's some stuff from FE: Fates. I'll be honest, a lot of people didn't like it and there are parts that even I didn't like, not that my opinion means jack shit. But there were definitely some poignant moments and aspects that stood out to me. I don't think those things could salvage the rest, but those memorable moments always stay with me.
Second! Belle! I saw it last year. I'd spent so long being like, "Hm, wonder when it'll be in theatres near me" and if it happened, I missed it and wound up watching it at home. Go figure. Sometimes even I like a good "I can fix him" plot. Sue me! Though I gotta admit, the singers for both versions really nailed the voice. Thought they were the same person when I heard the song. Though the localizations for things is still jarring to me. "Close to your heart/Lend me your voice" is right up there with "Don't mock my sister's words/Don't speak her name". If you ever hear the latter playing arbitrarily, it means I'm nearby. Run while you can.
The last, was Gallows Bell. I listen to Nano's version quite a bit, especially before I start writing. You remember how I said a while ago I started watching Kemono Friends? Well this lead to that and this that and the other thing, so I listen to quite a bit of Nano these days. She's pretty cool, isn't she? Don't worry, I read about the origin of the song lol.
There's just a biiiiiiiiit of correlation between these things and the scene itself so if you can't see it or I wasn't specific enough, good! It's better that way. The less similarities, the less likely I am to get in trouble in some way, shape or form. I don't want them, those troubles. But I'm not so callous as to deny my ties either. Make of it what you will.

Now, back to the story! It's tea time after the wild snuggling session these two had. I've already given you the low-down on Agasura ranks, so these two are just going over what occurred and reasoning out the how of it all. As ever, whether they're on to something or not is up for debate, because neither knows for certain what the circumstances for events are. Peorth's comment about the tree and the crown was a little nod to LT's case. The crown had it's own little section on the map separate from the climb. Though it was within the zone, you did need to take a portal there. Since the two were within the same zone, there was no loading screen, thankfully! In this story? No such thing. Also I don't know what word to use in place of barometer. I thought it was the one, but apparently that's just for measuring atmospheric pressure. Not a fan of rain, or just low pressure in general, really. Been raining all day here too.
Speaking of rain, the bad news. I do worry that Peorth crying more here was weird but...I dunno. From a logical perspective, most would expect the former situation would be where you would. But...well, the thing is, people can hold them back. That's noted here, as she suspects that TJ's trying but failing. One could see it as the tears she held back before had escaped when her composure broke in the prior scene. There's also the notion I mentioned last time, of the understanding that there's a time for mourning and a time for action. That sometimes you can't have that chance to grieve and you just have to keep moving. In this case, here too, Peorth has more to do, so the time for her to mourn the loss still isn't available. To be the bearer of bad news is a difficult task.
Following that, the reveal of the effects of the earthquake! We all know a Sinner is gonna appear, but this, this defies logic! At least, most of the aspects of the established canon for this story. But if you've played the game, you know what, and who is down there! With a little added something from me of course.

Final scene for the chapter time! I confess, it felt weird writing it 'cause very rarely is TJ so confrontational. Even with his enemies! I can't say I'm entirely on board with the way he voices his concerns, but I realize to some degree changes in his personality aren't...well, a bad thing. He's won't to change as he grows, but I don't want him to sound out of character. I feel like I could go over this a few times to change his dialogue up a bit. Rather than change the core of it though, just make it sound more like him. Su sounds fine, but it's hard to mess up her character voice lol. Except for when I do a full 360 but it happens so rarely I hardly have to think about it...there'll come a time, though. Just not today.
So for once, we actually get a plan of action! Rather than waiting for their enemies to come to them, the two are going to their enemies. It's hard confirmation for what the next arc is gonna be, and as suggested, it's Su's turn! Finally! Whole lotta setup for that one, but it should be a good one. Look forward to it, yeah?

Anyway, I'd say that's it for this update but it's not! There's more to come, and deep down I think I'm gonna regret it but life's all about regrets. You regret the shots you didn't take, you regret the ones you did take, it's turtles all the way down. In truth, I might not do the whole overview today, might save a bit for tomorrow, we'll see. Regardless, gonna get it done in a hurry. By that I mean in a short span of time, not rush it, mind you.
As always, I'm gonna go in depth about the themes and aspects of the chapter I didn't cover in the regular updates. Except this time you're gonna see into the deep dark recesses of my mind to understand why this chapter is the way it is, and how things will get worse. Fun!
Now then, onto the next one.

I hope you're prepared.

About Chariot of Darkness:

The Two Heroines/Idealism vs. Realism:

On the Encounter Scene:

Worldbuilding Via Characters (Pt. 2):

Sanctuary Going Forward:

The Fourteenth Harmony: Da Capo al Coda(A-Side)-God’s Governor Kasumi Kolb
“We Selki made the choice to isolate ourselves from the rest of the world. Queen Remedi freed us from our shackles and for that we owe her a debt. Queen Peorth and her friends saved my sister, and that’s mine to repay.” (Misty)

TJ sullenly poked at his eggs with his fork, his eyes downcast. Machina stood nearby, eyeing him with her usual keen gaze. After a couple more minutes of watching him doing it passed, she decided to speak.
“Master, you have hardly consumed any of your meal. Should you continue to refrain from doing so, your body will not receive the nutrients it requires to function,” she said.
“Yeah...guess I’m just not that hungry,” he sighed.
He placed the fork down and smiled bitterly at the maid.
“Sorry, Machina...I know you worked hard on it and all but I feel like I just can’t stomach it.”
“Do the events of the prior evening still bother you, Master?”
He laughed dryly, his brows curling upwards as his pained smile widened.
“I tried to sleep on it, but I didn’t really. Talking it out with Chief really helped but...I just can’t come to terms with all of it. What I am...what I’ve been doing all this time, and what I failed to do. I still can’t believe that we lost Thee.”
At the thought, he grit his teeth and clenched his right fist in frustration. Peorth’s words were still fresh in his mind and at recalling them, his frustrated expressions gave way to a defeated sigh.
He did what he did to protect the others, and he succeeded at that. It was what he wished for. I hate that I wasn’t there but at the same time...how would I feel if I was in his shoes?
That burning desire to protect his allies...the Bard knew it all too well. The willingness to sacrifice oneself for the good of others, even more so. He had attempted to do so once upon a time, and was willing to do so the night prior.
The road ahead was long, and he had promised his guild master he would continue onward. It was what he wanted for himself, Peorth wanted to do alongside him and Thee wished for them to carry on. If he wasted more time sulking at home, nothing would change from the previous evening. Another matter could come and go in the blink of an eye, and the lives of his friends or those of innocent people could just as easily be snuffed out.
“This whole conversation sounds like a whole lotta much ado about nothing. The fuck’re you two idiots even on about, anyway?” Su asked as she emerged from the Heart of Yggdrasil.
She looked to the maid, looked to the Bard and then the food on the table. Her entire face curled into a disgusted sneer.
“Quit being a little baby and eat your goddamn breakfast! You think I’m gonna carry your sorry carcass through the goddamn Snowfields?! Fuck no! Last thing I need is you bitching and whining that you’re hungry ‘cause you were being too much of a pussy to eat when you had it right in front of you!”
He blinked solemnly.
If nothing else, she did have a point.
“If I may, Suuba, I would like to inquire about your next destination.” Machina requested as she bowed.
The God’s Governor looked over her shoulder with shuttered eyes.
“Huuuh? What’s it to you?”
“My Master’s well-being takes priority above all else. Should you have the intent to spirit him away, I would like to know the details of the matter.”
“I don’t give a rat’s ass what you want.”
“I don’t think we have anything to lose in telling her.” TJ began as he picked up some eggs with his fork. “I mean, at this point I don’t think there’s much she doesn’t know about us. If she saw me in that form and wasn’t bothered by it, she’ll probably help even if I was to do bad things.”
She was a gift from Acedia, after all. Were his intentions simply to protect his sister? Or was there something much more complicated and potentially sinister at work there, also?
The God’s Governor rolled her eyes and crossed her arms.
“Ugh, whatever, Candy Ass. If you wanna go and spill the beans to the stupid backstabbing bitch maid of yours, go ahead and do it. But keep it short. If you don’t start shovelling that food into your mouth, I’m gonna force-feed you with my bare hands.”
Everything about that sounded unpleasant and he could do without it.
“So basically...”
After a brief explanation and a lot of nodding, courtesy of Machina, the trio had come to an understanding.
“I see. Given the circumstances, I believe that I have a clear understanding of your desires. However, I feel that I must inform you that you are both ill-prepared and equipped to accomplish such a journey,” she remarked.
“WHAT.” Su snarled, looking annoyed.
“Was that a question, Suuba?”
“If you want a question, I’ll ask you one. How stupid are you, to think you’d know what we’d need? Some bucket of bolts heaped together by some shut-in wouldn’t know the first thing about survival if it gave you the tune-up you so rightfully deserve!”
She sent multiple accusatory points at the maid as she unleashed a torrent of insults.
“Though it is true my previous master detested the outdoors, his understanding of it and what one would need in order to thrive without it was unparalleled. He instilled such knowledge within me, and with it I was able to meet all of his needs. With that very same knowledge, I intend to see to my current master’s needs, be they nutritional, educational or situational.”
“Maybe we should let her come along, Su. We know how dangerous the Snowfields are, and given the current circumstances of Jienda, it’s gonna be even tougher. We could probably use the help,” TJ suggested.
His companion furrowed her brows at the suggestion.
“Do you know who I am? I could take a shit that’d be more dangerous than this stupid maid would be to our enemies. You can go a few weeks without your fancy five-star meals! You spent the better half of last year roughing it, what’re you so afraid of?”
He scratched his cheek as he chuckled sheepishly.
“Asmodeus’ Dominion, I suppose. That, and nature’s fury. I can’t recall taking a journey through the Snowfields, even in the memories I found. I’ve been across most of Jienda, but climates like that are outta my experience right now. If you haven’t been there since you were a baby, it’s the same for you, huh?”
She crossed her arms and glowered.
“What’re you getting at?”
“What I’ve been getting at the whole time. I think we should bring Machina. If the same rules apply, she won’t be able to get in the way of your trial either. Only you and I can go into the temple.”
She tapped her finger impatiently as she stared him down, but he simply smiled placidly as he awaited her answer. Finally, her shoulders slumped as she sighed.
“I can’t believe I’m giving into your whims again. Fine. We’ll take the shitty maid along, if it’ll get you off your ass. But if she starts getting annoying or uppity with me, I’m gonna stick a Belos capsule in that gaping trap of hers and send her back home. Are we clear?”
“That seems fair,” he chuckled.
“Understood,” Machina added.
“Nobody asked you! And you!” She pointed at the Abellan. “Hurry up and wolf that down already, slowpoke! We’re burning daylight here!”
With an airy agreement, he began to eat at a somewhat quicker pace.

With Machina’s guidance, TJ had taken his typical rucksack and packed it with as many goods as he could make use of. As he carefully packed a series of canned foods into the bag, he looked to the maid to hear her next suggestion.
“That shall do, Master. I understand that the task is completed, but would you not prefer me to handle the preparation of your travel amenities in future?” She asked.
He shook his head, then placed a finger to his lips as his eyes wandered.
“Maybe next time, if I’m in a super hurry. But this time...I wanna do it myself. Well, I wanna learn how to do it better. Organizing things isn’t really my strong suit. I could probably fit a lot more in my bag if I know how, so having you to show me really helped. Though now that it’s done, I’m afraid to remove anything from it!” He laughed, wearing a much brighter grin.
The android’s gaze remained unflinching.
“I see.”
The Bard closed the bag, but still peeked inside before looking to her.
“There’s still some space in here, though. Are you sure we shouldn’t cram some more inside?”
She nodded.
“Though we could potentially place more items within, I strongly believe it would be ideal if you ensured that there was space for goods you may need. Apparel and other such wear, or small items that may provide warmth whereas needed. A tinderbox, matches and other such things that we may be lacking, I will be sure to obtain before we set out.”
“Thanks for all your help, Machina.”
“I act in service of my Master. Your gratitude is not necessary.”
He smiled.
“You’re gonna hear it even if it isn’t.”
“How long are you two gonna take grabbing things? Who needs all that shit anyway? Just grab some food, some water and a jacket and figure the rest out, simple!” Su said, waving a hand carelessly from the couch.
“Preparation is key to a successful journey, Suuba.”
“The only preparation we need is to not have idiots getting in the way. Speaking of, you better cover up that face of yours before somebody gets a funny idea. It ain’t gonna be funny when I cut them down for thinking they’re smart.”
His expression turned serious at her words.
“I will. If we’re gonna be out and about in Elias, I’ll make sure to disguise myself properly so no one recognizes me. Given that’s the case, promise me that you won’t pick any fights. So long as we keep our heads down, I’m sure we can get what we need and get out before any trouble arises,” TJ suggested.
“I ain’t promising you shit. But if you don’t fuck this up, I won’t get involved. Easy as that.”
That would do just as well.
He took a few steps towards the counter and picked up the cowl that Kanta had given to him. He placed it over his head and adjusted it with a relieved sigh before nodding at the duo.
“This should do it. I haven’t had any troubles when I wore this other times, so hopefully shopping with it should be alright.”
It would mostly be adventurers that were wary of him. That, and anyone who had been to the City of Iron recently. Nonetheless, its citizens had bigger concerns after the chaos that ensued following Acedia’s arrival.
“Shall we head off, then?”
He drew his warp crystal from his rucksack and Machina stepped closer to him.
“At your leisure, Master,” she said.
Su scoffed as she dematerialized and the pair vanished from their home in Belos.

They arrived in the bustling streets of Elias once more and TJ took a moment to glance around. Today too, adventurers and citizens flitted about through the streets. To his surprise, however, it seemed even more busy than it normally would’ve been. People from all walks of life filled the streets and those from across Jienda did also. Strong-looking adventurers were a lot more common than they normally would’ve been and myriad voices spoke of the Longest Tree.
“Sure is busy today...” TJ chuckled dryly. “It’s not usually like this, Machina. Except for when it is, but that’s because things always tend to happen in the vicinity of Elias.”
“How fascinating,” she said.
A party of adventurers appeared beside them and three of the four looked startled by the crowd.
“Whoa, everybody’s packed like sardines out here,” a male Warlord said.
“You think we should still go to the Longest Tree? Chances are, there isn’t gonna be anything left to fight by now,” a female Gunslinger suggested.
“I mean, we already came all this way, right? If the bees over there really are powered up, the requests for extermination are gonna be rolling in. Let’s not leave empty-handed,” a male Bard suggested.
The sound of their conversation as they set off was soon drowned out by the multitude of other voices, leaving the duo to themselves once more.
“I guess that explains why there are so many other adventurers here today. There’s no Queen Bee though, so why are they...? Oh well.
Where should we go first, Machina? I can’t say I’ve done much shopping in Elias, but I could probably find my way around eventually.” TJ suggested as he grinned sheepishly.
The maid seemed to be staring off into space until she suddenly turned to the Abellan with a glint in her eye.
“My analysis of the city’s layout is complete. Please allow me to guide you to our first destination, Master,” she said.
“Huh?! You’ve already figured it out? You’re certainly efficient, aren’t you?”
She turned to walk away, ready to wade through the crowd and set off without another word. He quickly bounded after her, apologizing as he attempted to navigate the throngs of people.
“W-wait for me, Machina! Maybe we should hold hands or something so we don’t get separated!”
Holding to the back of the maid’s dress, the two traversed the busy streets hastily before heading toward the more general shopping district. As they drew closer, the multiude of people died down somewhat, the area seeming to hold more citizens than adventurers.
“Looks like we’re out of the thick of it. If nothing else, being in a giant crowd like that makes it harder to be spotted. But boy, bumping into all those people is bad for my heart.”
She turned to him, placed two fingers to his wrist and stared at it solemnly.
“Current heart rate is 92 BPM. It is 22 BPM above the typical resting average. I would recommend doing proper breathing exercises in order to lower it.”
He blinked.
“I dunno what most of that means, but I’m okay! We’re here to shop, right? I came here once with Curt and Robo, but I haven’t really seen most of the shops. Is the one we’re looking for around here?”
The GMA Elias Branch was one of the myriad buildings in the area, but it was a little further out from the rest. Describing it as a building however was an insult to the others. It was a skyscraper, the first floor serving as a gift shop of sorts. Whatever happened in all the floors above it would remain a mystery. Save for the part about the CEO jumping out the window.
TJ looked up to it and blinked.
Assuming his office was on the top floor, everything appeared to be in order. They must’ve repaired it rather quickly, since he had heard the news a few weeks ago.
“Is something concerning you, Master?” Machina asked.
He lowered his head to meet her gaze and shook it.
“Nah, it’s nothing. So you had a place you wanted to visit, right? I’m ready when you are.”
She nodded her head and continued to lead him.

After a short walk, the two found themselves at a massive rectangular building. Near one of the entrances, in large bold letters it read, ‘Elias Shopping Centre’, in rather simple but inviting colours. A slew of customers came and went through the front doors some, carrying bags and a variety of goods. Very few had the appearance of adventurers, however.
“We’re going inside this place? It’s huge...” TJ said as he looked at in awe. “I’ve never been here before.”
“Would you like a detailed explanation of what this location provides?” Machina asked, glancing at him.
“A simple explanation will do fine! Unless there’s something dangerous inside.”
Elpis could give rather long explanations if asked, at least when it came to his abilities. In this case, Su was waiting on them to depart, so a quicker explanation would be good so they could focus on shopping. He could learn a few things along the way, anyway.
“Understood. The Elias Shopping Centre is an amalgamation of a variety of stores, ranging from apparel, to foodstuffs and household goods. There is very little that would appeal to adventurers within, thus the lack thereof is within reason.”
“So it’s all stuff that non-adventurers might want, huh? Though I guess those who sell goods to adventurers also make them, huh? If there’s stuff we need in here though, maybe it’s not all unneeded, right?”
“That is correct.”
“Well, let’s get in there and see!”
As the two walked to and eventually through the doors, the Abellan found himself somewhat awed by the sheer variety of stores within. On both sides of the duo, storefronts could be seen spanning from one side of the mall to the other. A second floor was located above with its own host of options available. Further inside, a pair of stairwells could be seen that offered them access to the upper floors.
“Our first destination is Sportkek. Though you have some apparel fit for Winter climes, I do not think them sufficient to withstand the freezing temperatures of the Snowfields. Those that go beyond the outskirts, even more so,” Machina suggested.
“If you say so, I’ll take your word for it,” he replied.
The two walked into Sportkek and the Bard scanned the store with his head on a swivel. A variety of sporting goods, rangign from apparel, to shoes and even tools were scattered about the shop, all neatly tucked away in their own sections. Machina took a moment to gather her bearings before she made her way towards the Winter gear section, her master following closely behind.
“Our first step will be finding a fitting coat. Naturally, one that would offer you the desired degree of warmth, alongside the freedom of movement would be ideal. Of course, one could not have a surplus of both, so one must be traded for the other.”
“Uh huh.”
The Abellan couldn’t help but smile.
Being on such an excursion reminded him of the memory he had seen recently. He enjoyed shopping with a friend and it certainly wasn’t something he got to do often. He couldn’t help but wonder if his past self felt the way he did now, if he experienced the same excitement and joy. It raised the question of how Peorth felt about it, too. Would she oblige him if he were to ask?
“Master?”
The Abellan snapped out of his reverie wearing a startled expression.
“Huh?! Oh! Sorry, I got a little distracted.” He chuckled as he scratched his cheek. “Gotta find just the right jacket, huh? That...that sounds difficult.”
She tilted her head at his statement.
“Would you prefer that I select a fitting coat?”
With how pinpoint accurate she was at everything? She’d definitely be the person to ask.
“T-that’d actually be a big help, yeah!”
She curtsied in turn.
“As you wish.”
She circled around the coat rack once, eyeing each one with some level of suspicion before coming to a halt near where she started. She reached out, took a coat and held it out to the Bard.
“This coat has a perfect balance of warmth and mobility.”
He took it from her hands and held it to his chest, then knit his brows.
“I don’t doubt it does but...it’s huge.”
The coat she offered him would extend past his knees if he was to put it on. It’d certainly be warm, but the mobility part went right out the window.
At the realization, she stood and eyed him solemnly.
“Indeed it is. Perhaps we will need to search another section in order to find something that would be more appropriate for you, Master.”
He smiled wryly as she took the coat and hung it back on the rack.
It was probably just a nice way of saying, “let’s try the kids’ section”. Realistically speaking, it was all that would fit him.
Much to his chagrin, they did go, and even more so the jackets were the perfect size for him.
“I believe these would be rather fitting for your needs, Master.”
She showed him to a rack with a series of fur-lined jackets. The material was smooth with brown fur around the hood. A group of five buttons lined the front of each coat and a zipper could be found between them. They came in red, green and black, each a fairly dark shade of their respective colour.
“I don’t like that they’re for kids but they do look nice, at least. Maybe I’ll try this one on.”
He took a black coat from the rack and slipped into it before blinking.
“Ooh...that’s not bad!”
He took a few steps over to a mirror and posed in it a couple times.
After having tried on the Dancer outfit, he learned the value of having fitting clothes, and how helpful mobility could be in them. As one would expect, it was a little more restricting than that was, but it was a lot less...revealing. It certainly was much too warm to wear in the store, but out in the Tundra it would certainly be a welcome addition to his equipment. Fighting in it was another matter, but if he could do it in Sonia’s outfit he could do it in this also.
“This should do fine. What’s next, Machina?”
She nodded.
“Other such apparel, including a hat, gloves and boots. You shall be able to find all of those here.”
The Abellan nodded at the prospect.
At her suggestion, they went to look at hats first. The maid took a balaclava from among them and held it out for him to wear.
“What on earth is that?” He asked, squinting suspiciously.
“It is called a balaclava. I believe it would offer you the ideal protection you would need.”
“I think my hair is gonna make it really difficult to wear.”
That, and it made him look like a burglar.
The maid seemed to look around before taking a silver aviator-style hat from a mannequin head. TJ stared at the blank eyes of the mannequin for a few moments before she offered it to him.
“If this is to your liking, please try it on.”
Like his coat, it had fur on the inner ear flaps and where his forehead would rest also. He put it on and with a nod of approval, added it to their cart.
The two spent a short time looking at gloves, due to Machina’s keen eye. The moment they stepped into the glove area, she hurried over and grabbed a pair of latex gloves before hurrying back to the Bard.
“These are excellent.”
It was those words, and the confident glint in her eye that made the Abellan consider taking them without much fuss. With that out of their way, their last step would be boots.
As the Bard scanned the multitude of footwear available to him, his maid had seemed to be focused on a particular brand.
“See anything that stands out to you, Machina? If it were up to me, I’d probably just settle for something with fur. That always seems warm to me,” he chuckled.
“Indeed it is. However, the issue that arises from it is that when it gets wet, its protection becomes more of a detriment to the wearer. Given that you plan to explore the depths of the Snowfields, there is a high chance that you will find yourself in situations where your boots will get wet. Water-repellent materials would be ideal, and to that end, CORE-TEX brand would be my recommendation.”
He approached the area she had her eye on and nearly felt his eyes pop out of his head at the price.
“E-expensive! Really expensive!”
“It is, yes. However, there are very few that can match the protection offered.”
The Bard groaned as he closed his eyes at the sight.
“Is there other cortex stuff around here? Wouldn’t it be better if we got that too?”
“To some degree, yes. However, one must weigh cost and efficiency, while also being mindful of one’s budget. On this expedition, much of what you will be doing is walking, and at times, doing battle. Your feet will have the most contact with the cold, so ensuring that they are resistant to the conditions is imperative. Thus, above all else, ensuring that you have the best footwear would be ideal.”
He blinked at her explanation.
She had certainly thought things through.
“Can’t argue with that,” he replied.
Machina picked up and examined a series of boots by squeezing, eyeballing and pulling until she was satisfied with one. It had a black base with a series of orange stripes with laces matching the former colour. TJ sat down and tried them on afterwards.
“It’s a bit of a tight fit but they’re definitely warm. I think? Guess we’ll need to put them to the test to see for certain.”
As he slipped back into his regular footwear, he looked to the maid.
“Are you sure you don’t need anything? I know you said you don’t get hot or cold but...you can be hurt too, right? I imagine be it in combat or by the weather.”
She closed her eyes.
“It is possible for me to take damage, yes. As we had discussed prior, however, repairs are within my repertoire. Combat damage is separate from environmental damage, however. My master had installed protections against such dangers when he built me. As such, the cold inflicted by nature, be it in the deepest depths of the Tundra or the even the Frozen Labyrinth, I will be able to withstand it without fail. Magical effects I am less resistant to, but you need not concern yourself with them being any sort of weakness.”
So nature wouldn’t deter her much, but magic effects would still be effective? That in and of itself was both reassuring and concerning. At the very least, she would be careful if it came to combat.
“Got it. Right then, anything else you think we need here?”
The maid shook her head.
“There is not. We may make our purchases at your leisure, Master.”
“Fuckin’ finally. You two shop like women.” Su said from within the Heart of Yggdrasil.
“Machina is a woman, though,” TJ replied.
His answer was met with silence, and so he simply shrugged to his maid.
On their way to the register, TJ noticed a knife and picked it up before examining it.
“Check this out, Machina! It’s a knife, a fork, and a whole bunch of other things all rolled into one! Don’t you think something like this would be super useful?”
“I have most, if not all of those tools built into my body, Master. There is no need for such a tool, when you have the superior product on hand.”
He couldn’t imagine using his maid as a fork, but he would take her at her word on that one and question it no further.
They stepped into line to pay for their goods, and the whole time they were there, the cashier would steal confused glances at them.

As they walked out of the store, TJ looked around the mall to gauge where they might go next.
“That cashier guy seemed awfully formal, didn’t he? I don’t do much shopping, but they aren’t always like that, right?” TJ asked.
“I think he mistook you for a young master, Master,” she replied. “As such, his speech mirrored that belief.”
“I guess he wouldn’t be entirely wrong there...”
The Bard scratched his cheek at the prospect.
He was certainly a master but not young by any stretch of the imagination.
“So, where to next, Machina?”
She nodded once.
“I would like to visit the grocery store. Though we did have some non-perishable foodstuffs from the estate, I strongly believe it would do to come prepared with more. Acquiring more canned goods will ensure that we are not found wanting when we are on our expedition. It shall be brief.”
He smiled at the added remark.
“Sure thing. I dunno where it is, so I’ll be counting on you here too.”
“As you wish.”
Following closely behind the android, the two made their way down the hallway towards the far end of the mall. There, the entire end was taken up by a single grocery store. Quite a few people shuffled in and out of the entrance and exit respectively, putting aside the other customers who flitted about the rest of the mall. As the two walked in step with the other customers heading in the same direction, Machina held her hand out to their destination.
“This place should have the goods that we desire, Master.”
The Bard’s head swerved as he took in the sights of the location.
“This place might be even bigger than Belos’ whole market! Is this really just for grocery stuff?”
She nodded as she closed her eyes.
“It is.”
“I guess big cities need big stores, huh? With the amount of people in the mall they probably wouldn’t all fit in Belos if something happened,” he laughed. “Speaking of...that sinkhole...really worries me. I didn’t look into it because the townspeople closed it off, but I’m glad no one got hurt.”
He would be away for a time, so he couldn’t investigate it. At the same time, going to a place of such activity in the current circumstances would definitely get him into trouble.
The two took their first steps into the store and as one would expect, found a multitude of aisles filled to the brim with everyday household goods. Customers with carts and baskets shuffled through the store chatting animatedly or looking about with a keen eye. As the Bard walked after his companion, he scanned each aisle they passed, finding cooking supplies, tools, cereals and other such things in the various aisles. When she turned into the canned goods aisle he continued walking, looking in the other direction before he bumped into another customer.
“Oh! S-sorry about that.” He said, as he gave her an apologetic gaze.
A young lady in a dress turned to him and blinked.
“It’s no trouble at all. You’re not hurt, are you?” She asked.
“Ah...no, I’m fine, thanks.”
She knit her brows and smiled slightly.
“Poor thing...are you lost? Do you want me to help you find your parents?”
He had half a mind to gasp but held back.
“I-I’m not lost! Also I didn’t come here with my parents!”
He wanted to add, ‘I’m actually an adult’ but only the Asgardians and the Confidants would understand his plight and circumstances. It didn’t need to be a secret, per se, but he needed to avoid drawing attention to himself.
“Master? Is something the matter?” Machina asked from nearby.
“I’m on my way!”
He gave the customer an apologetic bow as he pulled the cowl down and hurried off to meet with his maid. At his arrival, she gave him her usual deadpan stare.
“Did you see something of interest?”
“Nah, not really. Just had a bit of an...uhh, encounter. No big deal.”
“I see. Shall we continue with our current objective?”
“Ready when you are.”
She nodded and scanned the aisles before stopping before some of the cans.
“It is important to ensure that you are getting all the vitamins and minerals you will require on the journey. A mixture of fruits, vegetables and of course, a means of obtaining other required minerals is paramount.”
As she explained this, she grabbed a variety of cans ranging from beans, peas, canned peaches and other such things from the shelf. Despite the weight and sizes of the cans, she held the basket on her arm perfectly still as she added more to it.
“Naturally, these are simply to supplement your diet. Other required minerals will be found in the remaining portions of the food groups, that of which we have obtained from the estate. I imagine this will not be a short journey, so properly preparing is an essential task.”
“That’s a lot of cans...will we be alright with all that?” TJ asked, his brows knit.
“You needn’t worry, Master. I shall see to this matter. My body was built by my former master to be able to carry large loads and it neither tires, nor weakens.”
It was almost impressive how thorough Acedia was in building her. It seemed that he could put together a concept for a robot and have it built in a short time with Aegir, though. They were tough opponents, but seemed to be much simpler in design. How long had he spent designing and building Machina? Even so, android or not, his opinion of her remained the same.
“Don’t push yourself too much, okay?”
“You need not concern yourself over my well-being, however, your thoughtfulness is acknowledged.”
He smiled slightly.
“At times like that, you can just say, ‘thanks’.”
“Understood.”
She’d get there someday. He would teach her little by little, and he would surely learn a lot from her.
The two had purchased their items and left the shopping district. They went to an unpopulated side street and took cover in an alleyway so that Su could leave the Heart of Yggdrasil.
She manifested from the gem and stretched while letting out a satisfied groan.
“Mmph...been in there way too long. So I take it you idiots are done your happy shopping trip fun time?” She asked as she crossed her arms.
“You could say that, yeah,” TJ answered.
“We are prepared to depart,” Machina added.
“Good. We’ve got a lot of ground to cover and it’s best we start doing it before the sun goes down. Trekking through the tundra at night is a recipe for disaster.” The God’s Governor remarked as she turned to walk away.
“Oh, I could imagine,” the Bard chuckled. “So to get to the Snowfield, where do we go?”
“Haven’t you looked at that Jienda map of yours before? Use your head, stupid.”
She sighed and shrugged.
“Just past the Airport there’s a path that leads to Berhen Bridge. You cross that and it’ll lead right to it, easy as that. We’ll arrive in the Refrize Snowfield, drop by the Iris Stone and head to the Soprano Snowfield from there. After that, we’re gonna get off the grid and start hauling ass through the tundra.”
As they walked, TJ scanned their surroundings and took in the information.
“Got it.”
“Make sure to keep that power of yours in check, y’hear? If you let that shit out you may as well stick a target on your back saying, ‘here we are! Come and get a piece!’”
“That...that’s a bit of a work in progress...I’ll do my best.”
He was getting there, but hiding his powers was no small feat.
The trio continued to walk, eventually returning to the bustling main street and past it to arrive near the airport. They continued on past its gates and took a turn right at the edge of it before heading on to what seemed a somewhat empty street, leading to what what eventually became grass and dirt. From there, they reached the city’s outskirts and in the distance took note of a long bridge leading towards the mountains.
“We’re a stone’s throw away now. Get in your gear and get your ass in gear. The real fun starts now.” Su said as she gestured for them to follow.
As the trio drew closer to the bridge, Maya touched down on the fence of the airport and smiled.
“Found you, Little Lamb.” She chuckled as she placed a hand to her cheek, watching the three fading in the distance.

Berhen’s Bridge spanned quite a distance, and though the group had walked for a time, they were still a fair distance from it. As they drew further and further from Elias, the familiar big city sights vanished and they found themselves walking on barren ground. As they drew closer to the edge of the continent, the weather quickly decreased.
“Y’see that island over there? That’s where the Snowfields are.” Su said, pointing to a mountainous island in the distance.
“It’s a whole island?!” TJ asked in disbelief. “Wait...does that mean it’s still a part of Jienda?”
“Of course it is, dumbass. You think if a piece breaks off it becomes a whole ‘nother continent? An island is an island.”
That meant that the City of Iron and everything around it was still Jienda, too. It was good to know.
After walking for a time longer, they began to see the first signs of snowfall to accompany the shift in temperature. TJ held out a hand to catch a few snowflakes as he looked skyward briefly, then to his allies.
“Let’s make sure we all come back together, okay?”
Su turned to him with furrowed brows.
“Are you still on about that? You need to quit getting hung up over every single person’s death.”
He tilted his head as he knit his brows in turn.
“That wasn’t quite...I mean, I guess it was but even so, that was our friend. He wasn’t just anybody.”
Even if that were the case, he couldn’t easily just brush it off. It was their duty to save all the lives that they could...even at the cost of their own.
“You heard it from the sun-touched bitch, didn’t you? Any of us could die at any time.”
She shrugged as she sighed.
“The hell’re you thinking, getting attached to them like that? If you’re gonna get hung up on one or two idiots getting killed because they’ve got no sense of self-preservation, you’re an idiot too. We’ve got bigger fish to fry, and those guys are minnows at best. The guys on our side aside, why would you even think that way about the Sinners?! That bleeding heart of yours is gonna get us all killed one of these days!”
“I do not see a problem with Master’s affection for his siblings,” Machina remarked.
“If I wanted your opinion, I’d have asked. But since you felt the need to give your two ely unprompted, I’ll give you mine. You would think that because you’re on their side! I should let you lead the charge, lest you decide to put a knife in my back this time around. I’m willing to bet you’d kill me at the first chance you got.”
The God’s Governor sent her a disdainful glare and she closed her eyes.
“I have no such intentions. My duty is to support my Master and his allies, should he so desire. If defeating his remaining siblings will further his goals, then so be it. I will abide by his wishes.”
Su’s glare sharpened and her grit teeth gave way to pursed lips.
“Yeah, I bet you would. Making him into the next Agasura King isn’t a bad deal for you, now is it? And if it isn’t that, it’s whatever the hell happens when he beats up the rest of those dungeon fuckers.”
I know that it comes with its own share of risks, but it’s something that we have to do, Su. Vanir did warn us that I need to be careful with that power and master it, so even if it’s somewhat risky, at least we know it can be done, right? Given that’s the case, we all want the same thing, so there’s no reason for us not to work together.”
“It’s because of that goddamn mindset of yours we keep winding up in these ridiculous scenarios, dumbass! The way you’re going about things is just asking to fill that stupid head and heart of yours with remorse and a burning desire for vengeance. Even more so than that, doubts. All it takes is a moment of that and someone will snuff you out like a goddamn candle in the wind.”
He held out a hand and clenched his fist as he shuttered his eyes.
“But these doubts...I mean, my actions...what I’ve done and what I have to do...I can’t just be fine with it. I can’t just kill people because you’re telling me I have to.”
As Su took her first steps onto Berhen’s Bridge, she turned to the Abellan as the lights upon it illuminated the deadly look in her eyes.
“You wanted the truth, didn’t you? Then listen well, ‘cause I’m gonna tell you why we need to do this.”
Berhen’s Bridge was a ways off from Elias, flanked by massive snow-capped mountains and tall evergreen trees. The bridge was a red, almost pink hue that spanned quite a distance from the main land to the island where their destination lay. Between the supporting beams, a few small cracks could be found here and there on the wood, but the bridge hardly creaked when they stepped upon it. Hanging from the lowest beam, silver oval-shaped lights turned upwards illuminated the path and the surrounding area. Between the pinkish beams, brown wooden planks made a path for travellers to cross safely, while grey stone banisters surrounded them.
As they walked, Su sighed loudly.
“Lemme’ break this down in simple terms that even you can understand. Asmodeus and his cronies got offed in that war a long time ago, right? Or something like that.”
“That’s...probably right.”
Invidia did say that the Asgardians struck them down.
“So what happens to the souls of the dead? They get sent to Hel. Don’t ask me what goes on over there, I don’t have a fuckin’ clue.”
“They aren’t sent beyond the gate?”
TJ looked surprised and Su gave him a puzzled glance.
“Huh? Obviously not! If every dead person was sent there, all hell would break loose! You think the Einherjar and the fallen Agasura are gonna have a nice chat over tea and scones ‘cause they’re both dead?! They’d rip each other apart there too! Rightfully so!
“That aside, how do you expect anybody to get in there when you’re frolicking out here?”
He was the keeper of the gate, but he hadn’t the foggiest as to what that entailed. Apparently he could let souls and people in...under very specific circumstances, perhaps. But his memories of those times were lost, and very few had come back. What memory would he glean at the next Iris Stone?
“I dunno how to get back. Or what’ll happen if I do.”
“You’re worthless, then. May as well just keep going with what we’re doing, since you forgot your way home.”
She waved off the sentiment casually.
“Anyway, back to the matter at hand. Those fuckers are over there, and they wanna be over here to fuck shit up as much as they possibly can. Now, normally any one with two brain cells to rub together would use the Bifrost to hop between worlds, ‘cause that’s what it does.”
“...Between worlds? You mean like...Asgard and here?”
“Duh! What, you think they’d use it on any other occasion?”
TJ scratched his cheek as he looked ahead of Su at the approaching valley.
“Well...they did.”
The God’s Governor stopped in her tracks to glare at him over her shoulder.
“Are they stu-why am I even asking you? What a waste of a good power.
“But forget that stupid shit. The point is, some wise guy broke the Bifrost, so nobody gets to use it, and because that’s the case, we’re all stuck here.”
That definitely sounded familiar. Peorth lamented that fact and that the Asgardians couldn’t return home. Repairing it would be no small feat, but she believed that she would see them back to their world. There had to be a way.
“For now. Someday, we’ll change that. I’m sure of it.”
The God’s Governor shrugged at the notion.
“Your head is full of optimism and nothing else, isn’t it? If it comes to battle, though, you better knock those screws around until you get your ass in fighting mode, or we’re gonna have a problem. By that, I mean you and me. Anyway quit interrupting me! You were the one who’s all ‘oh boo hoo! I’m so outta the loop! Whatever shall I do if I don’t know why I have to prevent disaster?!’”
He couldn’t help but laugh quietly at her interpretation.
“Back on topic! Since there’s no Bifrost, or there is, but it’s friggin’ busted those guys are struggling to make their way over here. But just ‘cause the Bifrost is fucked, doesn’t mean they can’t use it at all. With powers like theirs and knowledge dating back to who the fuck knows when, they’ll do it anyway. And they do!”
“Does that mean we could too?”
This time, she shrugged in an exaggerated fashion, raising her hands above the top of her head.
“Hell if I know! But what I can tell you is that it’s probably a stupid idea! Before you ask why, I’ll tell you why! Those idiots trying to brute force their way over here causes spatial friction! That friction, is what creates a calamity when they appear!”
“...A calamity?”
Did it have something to do with him and his title?
“Before you misunderstand that, what I mean is some kinda disaster. You probably noticed, but we’ve defeated four Sinners already. All four of those fuckers appeared, but the only thing that happened is a dungeon manifested. Sure, Asmodeus is getting the Agasura riled up wherever the fuck he feels like it, but other than that, it’s business as usual! Why? Because we met the quota!”
“So meeting the quota is what prevents this...spatial friction?”
She turned to him as she started walking backwards and pointed with both fingers.
“Bingo. Now you’re using that brain cell of yours.
“Last time, we didn’t meet the quota ‘cause you freaked the fuck out. Since we didn’t, shit went to hell in a handbasket. You probably didn’t notice it, but a giant surge of mana manifested in the world, and that happened to be right where the bees hang out. They got seriously powered up and because of that, all this shit that could’ve been prevented, wasn’t! That aside, that giant earthquake that fucked Belos happened too, and I’m willing to bet that wasn’t just mother nature being her usual bitchy self.”
She paused, furrowed her brows and turned around, walking forward once more.
“Besides, the God’s Governors would know if something’s off with the elements. If things were getting fucky, we’d definitely sense it before it happened.”
She remained silent for a time, the only sound between them being the duo’s respective footwear touching wood and Su’s first steps into the Refrize Snowfield.
“The quota...if we meet it, all of that possible shit won’t happen. The souls sacrificed serve as a bridge between worlds. They reduce the spatial friction and cause the Sinner to manifest earlier than they would normally. We do that, there’s way less death, destruction and mana for those fuckers to get their grubby mitts on. In that sense, we get a first strike on the bastards.
“Assuming nobody else got murdered over at the Longest Tree, we should consider ourselves lucky, ‘cause it’d have been easy pickings.”
The trio now arrived at their first destination and began traversing the unfamiliar island. The snow came down with more frequency, however it didn’t hinder their progress. That which laid at their feet was fairly light and not too deep, allowing them to move with relative ease.
“But if we didn’t meet the last quota, what happens now? A Sinner’s supposed to appear, right?”
“Supposed to, yeah! But I sure as hell didn’t sense them, did you?”
The Bard rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly.
“Well...no. But if that’s when they’d appear, then shouldn’t we have stayed? If we don’t defeat them, who will?”
The God’s Governor sighed and shook her head.
“We’d be sitting with our thumbs up our asses for gods know how long waiting for that Sinner to appear. And by the time they did decide to fuckin’ show up, some other fuckers would have already raided our house and killed us both! Not that I’d go out without a fight, but last time they sent one bastard to scout out our location. Next time he might bring friends. If the place is trashed when we get back, we’re hauling ass outta Belos for good, got it?”
Perhaps to some degree, ‘getting off the grid’ as Su would say was for the best. If they both were killed before they could fight the Sinner, let alone the following threats, things would be much worse. But for them to be away when a Sinner manifests couldn’t be good either.
“Fighting a powered up Sinners makes me uneasy...”
“Well if you don’t like it, meet the quota next time, stupid! Regardless of whether they’ve got time for tea or not, they’ve still got a head start ‘cause you fucked it up!
“Anyway, you might not like my plan, but it’s the best thing we’ve got going for us right now. They might be getting stronger, but we get through this bullshit and I’ll get stronger too. Only difference is, one of us is gonna come out of that scrap alive, and take a few more Sinners’ heads.”
He covered his mouth at the prospect.
“I’d...rather you didn’t take my siblings’ heads.”
“Oh grow up! With how brutal you are in fights, what’s a decapitation or two?”
The steep hill they ascended began to level out as the tall rocky formations they were flanked by seemed to reach their peaks. Nearby, they could see what seemed to be a clearing of sorts.
“Beheading stuff aside...where did you learn all of this, Su?”
“Where? I made it the fuck up, obviously.”
He gave her a puzzled look.
“Really?”
“No! I lied! I may have bothered to tell you some of what I know, but I’m not gonna go and show you my whole hand like that! If you wanna hear more, you better make yourself useful so we can get through this! I can’t have you floundering because you’re waffling over some random bullshit.”
So it was true. But it raised quite a few questions.
“Do you know anything about any of this, Machina?”
She shook her head.
“I know of my Master’s objectives, but very little else in regards to the metaphysical aspects of your reality,” she replied.
“I think I understood like half of that.”
“In simpler terms, I do not know either.”
It was reassuring to not be the only one in the dark, for once.
“Alright ladies, looks like we’re here.” Su said as she came to a halt at the clearing.
The remaining pair joined her there and got their first true glimpse of the Refrize Snowfields. The lay of the land, the Agasura that inhabited it and of course, the snow white Iris Stone perched at the highest level of the area.

Need a comic of Yuni asking Cosmos what it costed.
The answer? 50% of her max HP! And maybe the sky realm's future, but that's just a little aside.
So? Let's get down to it!

I can't remember how to do this again, but we're doing it live, dear reader! As always! This time, hopefully with no distractions! Except for when I get distracted, which is inevitable. But it'll get done, one way or another!

So we're back with a brand new day. You can imagine it's after the little discussion Su and TJ had. The day after, that is. I confess, TJ still sulking feels weird but...it's fitting, isn't it? I mean, a part of me thinks that to some degree after what he and Peorth went through he'd be able to set those feelings aside, but the logical part of me knows that isn't true. Maybe it's just looking at it from a reader's perspective, that it'd be annoying for him to still be sulking. At the same time, knowing one of your friends got killed is...well, you get the idea. In terms of novel time, it's a quick turnaround, but it should be longer, realistically speaking.
That bit about what Thee decided to do reminds me of something from the last side story I did. It's...not bad! As far as those go, 'cause most of them are pretty bad and you know why. I haven't posted it yet for some inexplicable reason(I say that, but the truth is I didn't take the time to do it) but at some undetermined point in time I will. It's just a follow-up to after Reina and Alessa return to Madelaine's when the training is done. The dance practice side story was supposed to precede it, but that requires me making another dance! The first one was difficult as is, and this is supposed to require a partner! This is above my pay grade! I don't even have a pay grade!
...I'm getting off topic. Here, we get a thorough look at TJ's mindset, and a callback to some of the events both in Sanc and Freq. It lets you see a little bit how he's grown, and kinda gives you an idea of how he might do so further. The issues aren't resolved, even as he seemingly comes to terms with them, but he's pushing himself to overcome his grief.
Following that, it's the return of Su! She's gonna be a major player in this arc, if the name didn't give it away already, so she'll be a bit more active than before. A bit, I say lol. You're gonna be seeing a lot of her, both in and outta the crystal. By in, I mean hearing her, you're probably not gonna get a peek inside there anytime soon. Unless you wanna see the spiritual corpses of friends and enemies alike, with all the new additions since like...Ch. 8? Or 9?
So this whole first scene has a lot of...well, snark. Mostly courtesy of Su, but what's new there? TJ has a few good retorts, be they mentally or verbally, but they're mostly defensive in nature, huh?
I'll be honest, as I read over Machina's monologue about what Acedia instilled in her, I can't help but think it sounds a little odd. But maybe that's a good odd? It sounds like she was gonna say he knew how to be a survivalist, in other words, to live in the outdoors with some success. The without turns it on its head, doesn't it? But it sure fits Acedia!
Anyway, with a little convincing, Machina gets to join the party! Despite how Su might seem, she relents to TJ's wishes quite often, doesn't she? There's a tender heart beneath that brutal exterior lol. Or just one that can't be bothered to argue with him lol.

Next, prep for the journey! They're gonna be away quite a while, so having them pack things to set out feels right, doesn't it? With Machina coming along, they'll have a solid foundation for starting! The interesting thing about it is that Su has great survival abilities, but hers is based on living in the forest, so she doesn't know think too much about the other locales lol. On the other hand, it might just be that she can't be bothered for all the prep work that they would need.
Anyway, having Machina along wasn't just for the sake of this. I wanted to do more with her, really. It isn't the only time she'll be actively participating, but we're a little closer to having a full 4-man party with her addition. Since TJ got his badge chucked into the forest, help from Yggdrasil is outta the question! But it's also like...members who stand on the other side of the coin. Su and TJ are interchangeable because of their natures, but Machina is completely on the side of the Agasura. In spite of that, she has her loyalty to her Master. Throughout this chapter, I'd like to develop the relationship between the two further. It might not be obvious at a glance, but it'll happen! I'll deliver on that, somehow!

Next scene, it's back to Elias, baby! There are adventurers in the city! Wow! Remember how I said I wanted to do that? Well I did! I mean I both remembered, and did it! Your praise is unnecessary but welcome! That aside, given that something major was happening, I wanted to really make it feel like it. Not just having adventurers milling about, but also have some of their conversations happen, small details of who and what they are to round things out and give a better idea of the world.
So we've got a new ability for Machina, that being able to scan an area's surroundings to learn the lay of the land. How? Could be a lot of things, but let's just say GPS. If we've got android maids, having a built in goo*le maps is the least strange thing about all of this, I believe!
A little bit, I wanted to create a distinction between where adventurers would go and where regular citizens might be. On a lot of the main streets and such, you'll find adventurers. You can think of the stores around there a bit like tourist traps: a lot of adventurers will likely be passing through the city before going to their next destination, so you'd wanna grab their attention for the short stint they might be there. In that sense, it keeps the basis LT originally had, that you could find most of the stores you'd want on one street. In other words, because it's a side-scroller, it's more convenient that way! Very rarely were the shops scattered about in multiple areas, but at times other amenities were, like the Guild Room, Fight Arena, Airport, all that jazz. The shops and banks were typically readily available, which was a godsend. For the story, less adventurer-oriented stores like department stores or cafes are typically off the beaten path and much less...crowded? They'll still be in those places, but only if they feel like it, so at those times there might be less, if any at all. But you might see more civilians in those locations, thus, the conversations will differ! That is, assuming I do them.
Unrelated, but Machina is also a heart rate monitor. What can't she do, in this novel about fighting demons and trying not to die, I ask?!

Next! It's into the shopping mall! Why yes, Sportkek is a shop that I made up. I was debating on if I should name it that, but I decided to roll with it anyway. It does seem a little silly for a story that's supposed to take itself seriously, but sometimes it's good to have a little fun with things. Naming it something normal would be a simple action, but I feel like that'd just be missing out on an opportunity. If I get in trouble for this though, that's always an option!
I'll be honest, there's not much I could say about this lol. It's exactly as you see it, a shopping trip! There's no elaborate symbolism, no history or major events to delve into in this. It's just these two shopping for clothes lol. Machina is so detailed in her explanations there's no need for me to chime in on most things lol. Save for the CORE-TEX brand stuff. Just like with Sportkek, it's a parody. In truth, I've never used any of the *ORE-TEX brand...apparel. Because it's expensive! But it might actually be good, I dunno. Probably is. But it's not like I plan on scaling Mt. Everest or Fuji or something so I dunno when I'd need something that good. Or expensive.
Though reading this reminds me that I hate shopping for myself. I've always had this...chameleon mentality. I just try to blend into the woodwork by being as plain as humanly possible. It fails spectacularly, though! I dunno how, but somehow people seem to take notice of me in spite of my plainness! I don't do anything! People are wack, man. The point was, my clothes are no exception. Dark colours, probably nothing branded, nothing. Shopping is still hard though.

So not too much happens with the grocery trip, next to TJ being mistaken for a kid again. It's a running joke, but you can't make the joke anymore when he's no longer a kid! Gotta get the mileage outta that before the chance passes me by! Also there's a reason for everything but I won't say! No that's not me just hiding the truth of the matter, who told you that?
Anyway, off to the Snowfields! Berhen Bridge actually has an 's on the Berhen, because he's the one who built it. There was a dude that hung out at the airport next to a house that looked like a shed. I think he mentioned something about housing, so for a while I suspected there'd be a housing update to LT, but I can't say whether or not it ever happened. Let alone if it was real to begin with. But yeah, him, it's where the bridge got its namesake. For a while I forgot that, but I was looking at a map and when I saw the name I remembered. In LT you originally travelled right through the airport to it, but I changed that since...well, it wouldn't make much sense to have that be the case here. Since the airport and landing strip were one in the same, having adventurers traverse it would be a terrible idea lol. At least, those looking to get there. Might wind up a bump under the wheel of a plane.

Moving on! It's traversing the bridge and talking about a whole lot of things. And by talking about I mean arguing because that's mostly what this trio does. At some point, they might get along, but when and if remains up for debate.
I know I've discussed it to death so I won't go too into detail on it, but Su's take on other characters is a bitter pill to swallow. At the same time, it works well because that's exactly what she did. She holds remorse for those she lost and wants to avenge them. The part about the Sinners doesn't really fit with her experiences, but she sees them as enemies and has no mercy for them. In all fairness, it is for the best that be the case. It's an interesting dilemma, that one, but an ongoing one. There's only so many Sinners to defeat, after all.
Now, when they actually get to the bridge there's a bit of a dramatic moment. You could probably tell lol. It's pretty distinct, that. To sum it up for future me though, just as she illuminates the truth, that bridge illuminates her! That's the quick and dirty explanation of it, just the way I like it! But anyway, it's exposition time! We're finally getting answers after...how many years?
Anyway, just for the record, I can't say that souls are sent to Hel. I've said it before, but my knowledge of Norse mythology is surface level at best! Given that, I dunno jack shiiiiiiiiiiiit and if I did, this novel would be very, very different. At that point, I'd have to be asking myself why I'm even doing this in the first place. With that kind of knowledge, I could write something else entirely! That is, assuming I'm competent enough to write something good. High hurdle, that.
But anyway, in this case, they do go to Hel! Yes, that one, not the other one. All things considered, Su's explanation is pretty thorough, isn't it? My two ely is just to make things more convoluted lol. Speaking of, yes! As we saw in TJ's memories, he purifies the souls of the dead and sends them on their way, then collects a bead from the remnants. What does the bead do? You'll find out later, but in that case I thiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiink he gave it to Isidro. If he didn't, oops!
As you'd expect, the Bifrost does what she says it does! World traversal! The way they used it in TJ's memories isn't quite what it's supposed to be used for, but you can do that too.
Whether they could traverse the busted Bifrost, I won't say. It might be possible, but for living people, it wouldn't likely end well. The spatial friction? It's made-up science by yours truly! The best kind of science! In truth, I just needed a name for the phenomena, and that one sounded perfect for it, so here we are. Not that something of this sort exists, really, so it was inevitable.
If you're wondering why there's a surge of mana, it's because it takes mana to use the bifrost, and mana to make the dungeon. That very mana is drawn from Midgard itself! I mean, where else is it gonna come from? The Sinners draw it out upon their appearance, so if the quota's met, they traverse worlds much faster and with way less friction. Thus, reduce the friction, reduce the time, and reduce the excess of mana available for the dungeon to be made manifest and for other Agasura to capitalize on! Of course, the death and the destruction can contribute to their strength but that's another matter in and of itself. As for who and where and when the Sinner will appear, I did give a few hints so it won't be too hard to guess. Which it would be might be obvious too, but that's fine. But they'll appear, eventually! I mean, of course they would lol.
Now, as Su says she hasn't shown her whole hand. As far as she knows, that's more or less the complete idea behind that issue, so if there is more knowledge to be gleaned about that, Su won't likely know it. The rest that she knows and the secret she harbors is within the story already! But it'll be better and more elaborate when we get to it, so hopefully after all these years I can deliver on it. Honestly, after all this time it's weird to look back on it. Used to seem a lifetime away, but it's closer now.
But anyway, with their arrival in the Refrize Snowfields, the update ends! I could've sworn there was a third zone but I can't recall it for the life of me. I think it was just my imagination.

Anyway, that's all for this update!
I don't have much to report, really. Do I ever? Recently? It's mostly been work! Work happens a lot! This is what being an adult is, isn't it?! It sucks! But getting money is cool. I'll be honest, I think money is worthless and a pain in the ass and I wish I didn't need it. I'm gonna abandon civilization and live in the forest as a hermit. I shall become one with nature.
...Nah, can't do it. A day without internet would spell the end of me. I'm terminally online. It's so over.
In other news, I've been playing a lot of TotK. Why would they invent ADHD, the game?! One minute I'll be like, alright, gonna head over to this stable for a quest. Next thing you know, I'm at the other side of Hyrule jumping into a well I happened to glance at and by the end of a 5 hour session, I'll be like, "Oh...I never went to that stable I was heading towards. Maybe next time." You think I would do it next time, right? Wrong! I'll spend like 3 hours plumbing the depths for god knows what. Literally groping around in the darkness for a chance at treasure, maybe. Or just killing things because I have an addiction to collecting as much as possible. It's terrible. It's awful. I love it. I have an addiction. I can't play open world games, dear reader. There's too much happening in them for my brain to handle lol.
In other news, I wanna play FF16 but I don't have a PS5, so I'm pretending not to care about it until I believe it. If I fail, my only option is to devour my elder brother down to his very soul to make all of his belongings mine. With that, I shall lay my claim on his PS5 and become a dominant. Or something, I dunno what I'm on about.

Anyway, there's only like 7 more pages of this because...reasons, I guess. It's hard. But I've gotta cook and do some catching up in FF14 and a whole myriad of other things, but this night will probably end in more tears! Both literally and figuratively! Until next time!

TJ’s eyes twinkled at the sight of the Iris Stone standing proudly at the top of the sector.
“Eyes ahead, twinkle toes. Get caught with your pants down here and Terramane’ll be the least of your concerns.” Su said, looking to him over her shoulder.
He swallowed the statement hard.
It was still a while away, but he would encounter the second of the five God’s Governors. He had gotten a taste of how powerful they could be, and it took everything he had to even stand a chance against Rayinth. What challenges waited ahead, both to get to Terramane and to overcome him?
He put the thought aside and set his eyes forward, taking stock of their situation at hand. Directly ahead of them, a pair of adventurers seemed to be taking on an Agasura of the Snowfield. From their current distance, it was rather hard to make out, but it seemed to be a fluffy, pink creature. The two fighting it were a Blader and a Treasure Hunter, at least at a glance.
“For once, there are other people. Let ‘em have their kill. Not like we need these little shits anyway, so let’s go on ahead.”
Without wasting another moment, the God’s Governor bolted through the snow and past the adventurers. While Machina and TJ followed up the rear, the latter couldn’t help but steal a glance back at the adventurers. Despite their best efforts, neither arrow nor blade could successfully hit their target as it bounded about around them.
“They really are a lot tougher...aren’t they?” The Blader asked as he desperately swung at the creature.
“Can’t land a hit and this thing is vicious too. What changed?” The Treasure Hunter asked in turn.
The two had fought at what seemed to be the base of a small cliff. Several faults in the stone had created ledges that adventurers could ascend to reach the Soprano Snowfields. Those ledges seemed like massive stone arches that loomed over the lower sections of the Refrize Snowfield, some inhabited by the pink creatures.
“I believe that I should warn you, Master, Lord Asmodeus’ Dominion is in effect here,” Machina suggested.
As the two climbed a snow-tipped ladder, the Bard blinked.
“What?! Here? Wait...you can tell?” He asked.
“Indeed. The mannerisms of the inhabitants here, the Shaggies, are abnormal. It would be wise to proceed with caution.”
“These little fluffballs aren’t shit. What’re they gonna do, headbutt us to death? If some scrub adventurers fresh outta Belos can come here and hold their own, we should be able to just the same. Dominion be damned.” Su remarked as she pulled herself up to the landing.
“I like the optimism,” TJ chimed.
A pair of shaggies seemed to be rolling their way over to Su and in response, she glanced over the edge of the landing.
“So long as those idiots are here, we can’t go all-out. Fuckin worthless sacks of...well? Time to put that worthless weapon of yours to work, and by that I’m counting the shitty maid. Whatever she can do won’t be a big secret with the nonsense that happens in the City of Iron.”
Su drew her weapon and Machina nodded solemnly, shaping her fingers into claws. TJ joined them and readied his guitar, examining his enemies as they casually approached.
If Machina’s assessment was correct, they were known as Shaggies. Now getting a closer look at them, they were indeed fluffy pink creatures. Their shape was reminiscent to that of a Priring, with no limbs in particular to speak of. Their heads and bodies were one and the same, covered in a pale pink fur giving them a puffy round shape. Somewhere within it all, a pair of beady eyes and a cat-like smile were visible. They had two fluffy balls on both of their temples, likely serving as ears, along with one more that matched as a tail. The three were all a rose pink colour, making them stand out from their body. The creatures were no more than a couple of meters tall, not even reaching to an average person’s knees.
“It’s...it’s kinda cute, huh?”
“That’s the least of our concerns! It’s a fuckin’ Agasura, so we kill it! I’ll show you how it’s done!”
She clenched her fists and lightning crackled within as energy gathered to them.
“Twin Dragons!”
She threw both fists forward and the jade dragons manifested before lunging towards their targets. Before they could collide with the shaggies, both rolled forward with a sudden momentum and leapt into the air. They soared between the dragons and touched down safely as the spell collided and vanished into thin air.
“You little-”
“They’re coming! Hailstone!”
TJ stepped forward and strummed his guitar, calling forth a ring and a torrent of icicles from it. He peppered the ground and landed a few glancing blows on the creatures, but not a single telling hit.
My attacks are just barely hitting them. The snow just barely sticks to their fur, too. How do they...?
“Master, beware the danger!” Machina shouted as she lunged in front of him.
She reeled her left hand back and swiped at one of the shaggies as it leapt at the Bard. Her claws tore into it and sent it hurtling back into the snow as blood splashed in its wake. Meanwhile, the second rolled past them and leapt at Su.
“Tsk!” She clicked her tongue as she took a step forward and attempted to pierce the creature with her dagger.
It turned its body in mid-air, narrowly avoiding the strike before its entire demeanour changed. The harmless expression it wore but a moment ago vanished in an instant and was replaced with a look of fury and bloodlust. Wide, bloodshot eyes and a gaping maw rife with myriad teeth were revealed to her as it bit into her arm mercilessly.
“Agh! Let...go...you...little...!”
The God’s Governor’s pounded her off-hand’s fist into it several times before she violently shook it. After a few more shakes, she sent it hurtling down to the world below. Not sparing another thought for it, she gripped her bloody arm and growled.
“S-Su...you alright? Let me heal you.” The Bard suggested as he readied his guitar.
“I’m fucking fine. How many times do I have to tell you not to turn your back to your enemy before you get it in that thick skull of yours?! Kill it first, then we can worry about that shit later!”
Machina still stood sentry at the forefront of their formation keeping a careful eye on their adversary. The shaggy she had cut seemed to tremble with a ferocity unbeknownst to them before it began to release after-image like pulses. Suddenly it grew to three times its size and threatened to crush the adventurers.
“Oh not this shit again...! We’re falling back, Candy Ass!”
Su snatched his hand and dragged him away from the shaggy as it leapt into the air. The trio desperately sprinted forward and jumped across a small gap to a landing just a short distance away. As they touched down, so did their adversary, kicking up a cloud of snow and crushing the rock where it landed. The stone gave way and the shaggy fell to the world below in a landslide of rubble and snow.
“That’s...that’s not good. The adventurers down there might get ambushed if those shaggies are still alive. We should go down there and finish the fight!”
“You think we’ve got time to concern ourselves with them? We’ve got more of those shitters coming at us. They advanced their classes, they’ll survive! Focus on the matter at hand!”
The Wizard pointed at four shaggies approaching the party.
“F-four of them...if we have to keep holding back like this, we’ll definitely be in trouble.”
“Sic your stupid maid on them! They’re fast, but they ain’t shit compared to those nuggets! We’ll just kill ‘em before they rage!”
It didn’t work out too well the first time, but in the situation they were in, they had little choice. Falling from that height was something he could do without, and the only way to reach the Soprano Snowfield was to continue upward.
“Machina, can I count on you for this?”
“As you wish, Master.” She answered, taking to the vanguard.
“Su, you and I will have to provide support. Once we clear these guys out, I’ll heal you.”
“Whatever, just don’t get eaten alive.” She remarked, rolling her eyes.
That was a vote of confidence if he had ever heard one.
“Here goes! Ice Shield!”
He raised a hand and strummed his guitar once, pointing his finger skyward. A misty aura surrounded he and his allies upon doing so, moments before his maid engaged their enemies.
As she drew nearer, she performed a short hop and skidded towards them, her hands reeled back before she spun to a halt and cleaved her surroundings. Three of the shaggies had successfully avoided her swipes but one was not so fortunate. The strike left a bloody gash in its face and sent it reeling, the creature awakening with a familiar anger. The trio that avoided her attack began an onslaught in response against the maid. Without rest, they attempted to roll into her and lunge at her using their whole bodies. Without even looking to each, she crouched, side-stepped and jumped over each one while attempting to strike back.
“I’ll back you up, Machina! Hail Storm!”
With a strum of his guitar, a large chunk of ice manifested before him. As he began to play with more ferocity, the chunk shattered and hailstones rained down upon the battlefield. The strikes hardly affected the maid, but the shaggies found themselves bombarded by the stones. The icy assault hindered both their movement and accuracy, creating an opening for Machina to counterattack.
“There,” she said.
A knife shot out from her wrist and she lunged at one of the Agasura. Without missing a beat, she plunged the weapon into it and ripped it out. She grabbed it by the ear and hurled it off the platform, the creature leaving a bloody trail in its wake.
“That’s one! Keep going!”
“Like hell I’m gonna be outdone by some toaster.” Su grumbled as she clasped her hands together. “Gold Dragon!”
The head of the creature manifested above her and the outward pressure it created caused the remaining three shaggies to collapse to the ground from the pressure. Seeing her opportunity, Machina dove at the target she had previously bloodied and stabbed it with her knife twice, felling it. Meanwhile, the Abellan drew closer to his target before he skidded to a halt and strummed his guitar.
“Ice Fear!”
Icicles sprang up one after the next and nearly impaled the creature. However, it moved out of the way but a moment before it was.
“That one was free and you missed it!”
That very same Shaggy rolled toward the Abellan and he took a couple of nervous steps back. As it rushed toward him, Machina did also, followed by the other remaining shaggy. It leapt at him, he took a step back and swung his guitar in a last ditch attempt to protect himself. By chance or intention, he managed to successfully swat it away. The weapon collided with it and sent it hurtling into the trees and rolling down the cliff face towards the water.
“See? I still got it!”
“Pay attention, stupid!”
Machina turned on the balls of her heels and knocked the pursuing shaggy with a low sweep. It was sent rolling towards Su who attempted to close the gap between herself and her companions. The moment she noticed Machina’s assist, she slowed down by sliding through the snow before transitioning into a stance.
“Illusion Dagger!”
She performed a flip and kicked the shaggy into the air before sliding forward with a stab. The attack successfully pierced the creature and wounded it, however the fact that it enraged was a clear indication it wasn’t felled yet.
“Oh no you don’t!”
She grabbed it by the top of its head and pinned it to the ground as she pulled her dagger back. She stabbed it three more times, waited, sighed and rose to her feet.
“If that fucker decided to supersize here we’d get pushed right off this goddamn rock.”
She clicked her tongue as she held the bleeding wound.
“I know it’s your dominant arm and all but you pushed yourself too hard there, Su.”
He began to strum his guitar and a violet energy permeated the party, healing their wounds.
“I’m not dead, am I? If not, shut your trap. If you thought I’d entrust this to you idiots, you’re wrong. We’d all be dead otherwise.”
“I would ensure the safety of my master, regardless of the danger that it would present to me,” Machina said.
“If you think we need your help at all, I’ve got a surprise for you.”
The God’s Governor sent her an exasperated gaze and she tilted her head quizzically.
“We don’t. That’s the surprise.”
“This is quite a surprising suggestion, Suuba.”
She clicked her tongue and glared.
“A worthless robot like you can’t even pretend to sound surprised! That really pisses me off!”
“I hope you two keep being good friends. We’d really be in hot water if you didn’t get along,” TJ chuckled gently.
“Does this sound like we’re getting along to you?! I’m just within an inch of scrapping this bitch!”
She gestured it was the case by placing her finger and thumb potentially within an inch of the other. In spite of it, the Bard’s smile widened.
“Like a house on fire.”
“Yeah, that sounds about right to me!”
It seems that she didn’t know that it was a good thing, either.

Su rolled her arm and clenched a fist a couple of times before nodding.
“Good as new. Let’s keep going.” she said.
“I think we should go back and fight with those other adventurers,” TJ suggested.
“Don’t be an idiot. You know how fast these Agasura can respawn. We just took out four of those fuckers. If we take too long down there and more of them appear up here, we’re gonna have to take it from the top. We’ll be lucky if those little shits let us get past without a fight.”
She gave him an accusatory point.
“And if one of them decide to supersize, we’re definitely in for a bad time. If those guys are in any real danger, they’ve probably got the common sense to turn tail and go back to Elias. Unlike them, we’ve gotta keep going forward, unless you wanna get back into that shitstorm in the city.”
It was crowded, to say the least. There was quite a bit of risk to being in a place like that in the current time. He would likely be safer dealing with the Agasura.
He took a deep breath and exhaled. Reluctantly, he took a glance from where they stood and saw the two fighting a giant shaggy. The one they had fought prior was still buried in the rubble and hadn’t moved, but they didn’t seem to be in any real danger. He closed his eyes.
His heart may have been in the right place, but if they were to recognize him, they might sooner become enemies than friends, even if they did fight alongside each other. If he wasn’t careful, he could put his friends in danger, potentially for the sake of his own ego.
“You’re right. Sorry for saying something so careless.”
She closed her eyes and shrugged as she turned away.
“Whatever, Dude. As long as you get it, that’s good enough. Let’s quit beating around the bush and get moving already. Stand still too long and you’ll freeze your ass off.”
She walked to the far end of the landing they stood on and grabbed hold of the ladder there.
“This way.”
She climbed to the top and jumped a short distance to another that led to the apex of the Refrize Snowfield. As TJ climbed up after Machina and eyed the hanging ladder warily, he swallowed hard.
It wasn’t the first time he had to do something like this, but with the adventurers down there he couldn’t even use his wings. If he fell here, it would be a long way down.
“Would you like me to carry you, Master?” Machina asked.
“I might be afraid but I still have my own pride, here,” he complained.
Rayinth’s Vestibule was much worse. All that waited below there was a fiery death in a pool of magma, so this, he could handle.
He jumped to it and grabbed hold, breathing heavily as he steeled his resolved. Despite the swaying, Su and Machina watched him silently before turning their heads back to what waited ahead solemnly. The trio climbed to the top and the Abellan breathed a sigh of relief before finding himself choked up by the sights ahead of them. The Iris Stone and its respective pedestal was directly ahead of them, welcoming their visit. However, further ahead a giant shaggy along with a regular sized one blocked the path to the Soprano Snowfield.
“We haven’t even done anything yet and the stupid little bastard supersized? Ugh!” Su groaned as her shoulders slumped.
“I guess these guys have different circumstances from the things in the dungeon, huh? The other ones didn’t supersize when we fought them, but maybe they could’ve.”
“Good riddance, I say. So, here’s what we’re gonna do, Candy Ass. We take those fuckers out, you do whatever it is the fuck you do at this here stone, then we haul ass outta this zone. Got it?”
He nodded and she placed her hands to her hips.
“Good. This giant fucker’s too big to avoid us easily, so we’re just gonna hit it with everything we’ve got. Take out the little one first, though, ‘cause if it’s nipping at our ankles we’re gonna be in for a bad time.”
He couldn’t help but think that she had some leadership qualities to her. But there’s no way she’d ever want that.
He chuckled quietly at the prospect and she raised a brow, however paying him little mind.

The rate of the snowfall seemed to increase substantially since they had first arrived in the Refrize Snowfields. While TJ looked skyward, Su continued on with Machina following closely behind.
“Is it just me, or is it snowing a lot more?” TJ asked.
“Who cares? It’s not stopping us from killing those furballs, now is it? We’ve got places to be and I wanna get there before those clowns down below get in the way.” The God’s Governor answered, pointing her thumb to the world below. “Let’s get to the next area so we can stop holding back. By then, we should be completely outta their line of sight.”
He would have to take care in choosing his spells. If he destroyed the area like that shaggy did, he’d certainly be in a lot of trouble.
“They’re not completely aware of us yet. Maybe we could get a first strike?”
At the suggestion, Su turned to him, her lips pursed.
“An actually good idea? From you? Hel must’ve frozen over. You, Bitch Maid.”
The android turned to her and stared solemnly for a moment.
“You may address me by the name Machina, Suuba,” Machina replied.
“I don’t give a damn what your name is. I call ‘em like I see ‘em. Anyway, since you’re a part of this party, it’s time to make yourself useful. That shitty Sinner made you strong, didn’t he? Strong enough to carry his sorry ass. Given that’s the case, lifting me should be a piece of cake for you.”
The maid tilted her head quizzically.
“Would you like me to carry you across the chasm, Suuba?”
The Wizard glared at her.
“Fuck no! I want you to throw me like you goddamn mean it! Might as well make use of that stupid strength of yours!”
At the first statement, TJ took a shocked step back.
The last time she had gotten thrown, her body proceeded to explode. He couldn’t help but be impressed that she was willing to have it done again after such an experience. However, her strength of heart was nothing to sneeze at.
“You’re sure about this, right Su?” TJ asked.
“Of course I am. If we can’t use our skills, may as well use everything else we’ve got at our disposal. It doesn’t have to be pretty, it just has to be done.”
“Alright Bitch Maid, we’re burning daylight here so make with the throwing already.”
“As you wish, Suuba,” she answered.
As Machina approached and lifted her into the air by her legs, the God’s Governor glared as she attempted to remain still.
“I expect you two to follow up. This idiot’s slow as fuck and a mid-range fighter so I don’t expect much from him, but you better be close behind.”
“Understood.”
The android placed one hand to Su’s stomach and another extended between her thighs, the girl’s body extended and flat across the two hands.
“Are you prepared?”
“Fuckin’ do it.”
Wasting no further words between the two, the maid took a couple of steps forward and hurled the God’s Governor. Without missing a beat, she regained her form and bolted after her as she soared through the air.
The winds lashed Su’s face but in spite of them, she still drew her dagger back and thrust it forward the moment she neared the giant shaggy. The impact of her flight and speed sent the creature sliding forward through the snow as she plunged her weapon into its fur. A bloody trail was left in the wake of the two sliding forward and was followed by more as she mercilessly stabbed her weapon into it two more times. It bristled at having her on its back and attempted to shake her off as she took hold of the fur and planted both legs to it. It hopped into the air and dragged her along with it, however before it could touch down she jumped from it. As her body flipped through the air, lightning crackled around both of her clenched fists. As her descent began, she outstretched both.
“Twin Dragons!”
She thrust both fists forward and two jade dragons emerged, twisting around each other before collapsing upon the giant shaggy. Both from its landing and the impact of the dragons, a cloud of snow was kicked up, masking the trio of combatants.
Following Su’s lead, Machina dove into the cloud as she hid her hand and revealed the saw. She dashed past the giant shaggy and cut a long gash in its right flank. It let out a pained cry and as if in response to it, the second shaggy suddenly rolled through the snow and lunged at Machina. Her eyes darted to it and she attempted to back-step away from it, only to find it colliding with her left calf. The sudden attack caused her to fall flat in the snow as the angry shaggy turned to her. It growled as and leapt into the air, threatening to crush her whole in a couple of moments. The sound of Su’s footsteps in the snow quickly came to an end and was followed by her sliding against it.
“Get it together, you stupid robot!” She snarled as she grabbed her body and slid a safe distance away.
As this took place, TJ casting Ice Fear accompanied the two’s great escape. The sound of flesh being pierced followed suit along with the creature releasing a cry in its dying throes.
“Oh...uhh...I got it. One left, you two,” the Bard said.
As the cloud of snow began to give way, Su got to her feet and dusted herself off while Machina arose also.
“You have protected me from destruction. You have my gratitude, Suuba,” she said.
“Keep it. I don’t need something worthless like that,” she replied.
“Understood. It seems that Master has felled the larger of the shaggies, so I shall see to aiding him.”
“Is that what that was...?”
Su looked to the creature impaled on two spikes and shook her head.
“Every time with this guy, I swear...and he thinks we’re violent?”
As the two prepared to rejoin the fight, the Abellan was already in the heat of it. He leapt back as the shaggy attempted to dig its fangs into his arm and prepared to cast, yet found himself retreating once more. Though he managed to move in tandem with it and avoid any direct attacks, there was little room for him to cast a spell with the creature circling around him at incredible speeds. Suddenly Machina appeared behind him and raised a foot, then kicked it from the landing. The creature was sent hurtling down the mountain, rapidly gaining speed as it fell.
The Abellan blinked as he processed the sight before him.
“Well...that should do it. Thanks Machina.” He said, smiling.
“It is my pleasure to serve,” she replied.
The icicles from TJ’s spell shattered and the shaggy fell to the ground, kicking up another cloud of snow. As she approached, Su waved her hand and sighed.
“That could’ve went worse. Let’s be glad there was just two of them or you might’ve gotten mauled again.” She said as she shrugged.
“I’m not sure if it’s better or worse that they’re not as big as those dogs,” he replied.
He turned away from them and to the Iris Stone.
“But now that that’s over with, I’d like to see what this stone has in store for us.”
“In store for you. We’ve been stuck together for over a year now and I ain’t seen shit in one of these. Next to that bimbo going on and on about her adventures.”
As TJ jumped across the small split between the two locations, he approached the stone with thoughts of Iris dancing in his head. The last time he had seen one of her visuals was during his trip to Ves. At what point in her journey did she visit the Snowfields? What could he learn about her, and himself in the memories stored within?
“Make this quick, Candy Ass. We’ve got places to be and I’m sick of fighting supersized furballs.”
“I won’t be long, promise.”
He hurried up the pedestal and approached the Iris Stone. The familiar sight of the light shining at the apex of it was comforting, yet awe-inducing. He took a deep breath, exhaled and reached out to it. The moment his fingertips touched the stone, the light ignited, shining ever brighter.
“Will you activate the Iris Stone?” It asked him.
“Yes,” he answered.

As time came to a halt, his world darkened around him. After a few moments, he could see his memories once more in tones of sepia. The first of those memories featured his younger self walking through the forests of Asgard, perhaps somewhere near Gran Aresvar. Following it, the second memory revealed him arriving at what seemed to be a wooden cabin, reaching out to knock on the door. The third memory had him being picked up by the hem of his original outfit in the webbed fingers of a masked figure. Clad in what seemed to be leather armour, their standout features were their blue skin, the long caudal fin and the mask that they wore. A white mask with a single crimson tear running down the left eye. The memory carried on despite TJ’s curiosity at the familiar mysterious figure, following it with another of the two meditating in the forest. The final memory, TJ saw himself following behind the mysterious figure, a gourd as big as he was resting on the person’s back.

When the memory ended, TJ expected to be assaulted by the Sound of Frequency, but for the first time, he heard the sound of singing. What almost seemed to be a chorus of male voices singing in tandem, he blinked in disbelief. Only once, he had heard something of the sort and it was following their first battle against Choen Palm. He had so many questions, but the events taking place before him carried on unabated, though time had stopped for all else around him.
A visual of Iris stood before him, looking as chipper and as happy-go-lucky as ever.
Perhaps this was early on in her journey, because during her time in Atlantis, she didn’t seem none too happy.
“This is the Refrize Snowfield. We’d heard that there was a hot spring located in the Soprano Snowfield, and that every adventurer should visit it at least once! Muwen, Sir Levi, our new friend and I are going to check it out! Save here for future adventures?” She asked.
“Yes,” TJ replied.

In a flash of light, he saw himself once more standing face-to-face with the same figure he had recently been meditating with. That man wielded a polearm made solely of ice, pointed at the Abellan. TJ himself stood with his guitar at the ready in a battle stance also.
“I want to see it, the upper echelons of the strength you possess, Child. If you are the one to banish the threat of this world’s entropy, then you may start by proving yourself a man of high calibre to me.” An unfamiliar voice spoke in his mind.

As the memory ended he heard the chorus once more and he listened as intently as he could. The sound was faint and it faded away as briefly as the previous sounds would, however it left him wishing he could hear it longer. He exhaled, closed his eyes and ruminated for a couple of moments.
If those words and that mask were any indication, that was the man that Yuna had told him about. He had never seen anything like it, though. A person with a tail and webbed fingers and other unfamiliar features. It wasn’t that he doubted Yuna’s words, but the mystery was even stranger when he witnessed it with his own two eyes. How did he know that TJ held such power, and what did he mean by the world’s entropy? What of the song that he heard? What had happened to the Sound of Frequency, and what relation did the two have?
“You still basking in the afterglow of saving or can we leave now?” Su asked, tapping her foot impatiently.
The Bard climbed down from the pedestal and joined his comrades back on solid ground.
“Su, there’s something I need to ask you,” he said.
“If it was important, you’d have asked it already.”
“Have you...ever heard a chorus of people singing?”
She squinted suspiciously at him.
“What kind of idiotic question is that? Why’re you acting like that’s abnormal?”
He definitely could’ve phrased it better, but in all fairness he couldn’t recall something of the sort either. For him, it may as well have been abnormal.
“It’s...how do I describe it? Something about it feels...off. Inhuman, you know? Maybe even sinister.”
She began to tap her finger on her crossed arm as she raised a brow.
“The only other time I heard it was when...well...following the fight against Choen Palm....when I thought we’d lost you for good.”
Su’s impatient gaze shifted, her brows furrowed deeper and her eyes altered into a sharp glare.
“No...it wasn’t just that...that nightmare too...”
That nightmare he had in the Gourmet’s Valley. He heard the singing then too, and spoke with a voice he had never heard before that spoke of Lady Amae and him. Was it possible that voice belonged to...?
“What nightmare?”
He shook his head.
“Never mind that, it was nothing. Like you said, they’re not real, right? But what happened in Tetty and Imhotep’s shop was, wasn’t it? Did you hear it too?”
She sighed and shrugged.
“You’re asking a girl who was on death’s doorstep if she could hear singing? You’re in a class of your own stupidity if you think that’s possible. There were a lot of things I didn’t hear, and you can count that among them. I’d think you were the one dying if that’s what was going through your head.”
She offered him an accusatory point and for once, he felt rather small.
It’s not...something Su’s hiding from me, is it? Those nightmares I had, the sacrificial rituals we performed, all of it...I know little by little she’s revealing the truth to me but I can’t risk being controlled, or more people might die. Once this expedition is over, will I have the answers to these questions? Does Su have the answers?
He clenched a fist to his chest as he gazed at her solemnly.
“Quit looking at me like that, Candy Ass.”
He would do all that he could to find out the truth, for the sake of his friends and all else. Above all, for the sake of the world, and to know for certain whether he had become what the masked man wished him to be.
“I’ll take your silence to mean that you’re out of dumb questions to ask, so we’re leaving. Xenym ain’t gonna find itself.”
Wasting no more time, Su turned away and headed back the way they recently came.
“Let us continue our journey, Master,” Machina suggested.
She bowed to him and he nodded, the two followed Su solemnly.

As the trio took their first steps into the Soprano Snowfield, each took note that the winds and snow had become much more intense. The visibility the almost clear skies previously offered to them became extremely limited, and they found themselves in what could almost be described as a whiteout.
“Stick together. It’s easy to get ambushed in shit conditions like these, but man! Mother nature’s bein’ a real bitch today, isn’t she?! This could be easier!” Su snarled, waving her fist at the sky.
Perhaps they’d done something to anger her, but TJ hadn’t the foggiest how to appease her, let alone apologize. Perhaps all they could do is wait it out.
“Should we hold hands?” He asked.
“What’re you, twelve?! How am I supposed to kill your enemies if I’m holding your hand?!”
She did raise a good point, but he was still somewhat worried. After what had happened in The Hanging Gardens, he’d rather not risk getting separated from his allies in a place where they couldn’t afford such a mistake.
As he walked, he scanned the area for enemies, but it truly was snow as far as the eye could see. When he glimpsed ahead of him, both of his companions were nowhere to be found. His heart rate began to steadily increase as his eyes widened. While a mild panic began to settle in, his eyes darted around the Snowfield once more.
“Oh no...not again...” He laughed dryly as he knit his brows. “Su? Machina!”
His cries were met with silence and a deeper sense of despair began to take the place of his fear.
He began to run through the snow, hoping it would give him a better view of his comrades, but to no avail. However, after running for a spell, a figure emerged in the snow and he felt relief wash over him.
“Someone else is out here, thankfully. Might’ve gotten lost too...”
He wouldn’t be able to use his powers around them, but finding his way back to his comrades was his top priority. Having someone else to do it with would give him some peace of mind. That, and he could likely help them find their way out of the blizzard.
“Excuse me! Are you lost too?”
The Abellan approached the stranger and waved to her as he did. A young woman with pale skin, deep blue eyes and violet hair tied into a ponytail turned towards him. She was dressed in a blue kimono and carried a white shawl draped over her shoulders. Her hair was tied by a pink band and upon her forehead, a transparent rhombus-shaped crystal was embedded.
At the sight, he blinked.
Was she an adventurer? She had come rather far and to quite the dangerous place if she was...and unarmed at that. But to have gotten past the shaggies under Asmodeus’ influence...she had to be strong to do it. Was it possible she was an Agasura? If so then...
He focused on her and attempted to sense Agasuric mana, but he couldn’t sense anything at all. Given that, she must’ve been Human after all.
“Oh you poor thing...you got lost in this snowstorm, did you? Here, come with me. There’s a lodge nearby. Let’s get you a warm meal by the fire.” She said, smiling.
The woman had an uncanny beauty to her that captivated him somewhat, but given the circumstances he was hard-pressed to agree so readily.
“I appreciate the offer, but I need to get back to my friends. We came here together and we got separated, but I think they might still be nearby. Do you live here? Are you one of the locals?”
“Master...” A voice in the distance called out.
The Abellan blinked, then placed a hand to his ear.
“...Did you hear that?”
The woman shook her head, her violet locks swaying to and fro.
“Not at all. ‘Twas likely nothing more than the wind. Alas, the lodge isn’t far, so why don’t you rest there until the blizzard lets up?”
If he was wandering aimlessly in the snow, he might sooner get more lost than he already was. It might be better to stay somewhere his friends could find him rather than having them search aimlessly, as he did too.
“Maybe you’re right. I dunno much about this part of the region so-”
“Master...!”
He stopped mid-sentence, his mouth agape as he parsed the call once more.
“That...sounds like Machina, one of my friends. She might be nearby after all!”
The kimono-wearing lady grabbed his wrist and smiled, but there was no mirth in her expression. Her hands were icy cold and she gripped with some level of force.
“Now now, to run into the unknown at what you suspect might be the voice of your comrades is truly a reckless endeavour. Many a traveller have lost their lives doing such things. A fall from a ridge here is nothing to scoff at.”
He knit his brows as he smiled nervously.
“It’s...it’s not far. If it isn’t her, I’ll come back and we can go to that lodge you mentioned. I’ll just be a sec’.”
“Master, get away from that Agasura!” Machina’s voice rang clearly as her hazy image steadily became visible in the intense snowfall.
“Agasura...?”
“Tsk!” She clicked her tongue as a portion of her obi came to life and split into four tendrils from behind her back.
At the end of each tendril was a crystal with sharp edges, each pointed directly at him. At the apex of their rise, they reeled back before launching at him, one after the next.
“Whoa!”
The Abellan side-stepped the first, crouched under the second, hopped away from the third and performed a backflip to avoid the fourth. The Agasura glimpsed away for but a moment to gauge Machina’s distance as she sprinted towards her. She turned back to her mark and outstretched both hands.
“Ice Fear!”
In a matter of moments icicles began springing up towards the Bard, threatening to impale him. He ran backwards a few steps before they drew too close. He leapt into the air, spread his wings and performed a second jump as he outstretched a hand.
“Five Arrows of Light!”
Five small spheres manifested around him in a matter of moments and shot forward at the Agasura. She successfully dodged the first two with a side-step but the third hit her left flank. The spell threw her off balance and was followed up with two more, staggering her. As she regained her balance Machina descended upon her with her sleeve’s knife drawn and slit the throat of the Agasura. She skidded to a halt and turned on the balls of her heels, ready to perform a coup de grace if necessary. However, the Agasura let out a pained cry as she turned to ice and her body shattered, leaving only her kimono behind.
TJ drifted down and quickly approached as the snowstorm began to give way and reveal the Soprano Snowfield in its entirety.
“Thanks for the save, Machina. I dunno what would’ve happened if I went with her.”
She closed her eyes as she clasped her hands over her waist.
“You need not...” She opened her eyes, gazed at him for a moment and closed them again. “You are very welcome, Master.”
He grinned and nodded.
“That’s what I like to hear!”
With his vision regained, he could see the battlefield much better and nearby, Su engaged two of the Agasura the two had just encountered.
The trio were on the lowest level of the Soprano Snowfield, with ledges on another ridge leading ever higher up the mountain. From their location, a small portion of what seemed to be a gate could be seen upon a floating landing. A series of ladders would allow them to ascend to it, or off into the tundra, for those so inclined. The area had a series of trees and rocky outcrops scattered about, alongside the occasional snowman. What stood out most in the area was the lodge-like area just a short jaunt from where the God’s Governor was currently fighting. One would need to climb up to reach it, but it seemed as if the Agasura kept their distance from it.
“Let’s go help Su, Machina!” TJ said as he broke out into a sprint.
“Beware the Ice Ladies, Master. There is a non-zero chance that they will attempt to entrap you once more in their illusion, if not outright slay you.”
“That’s a pretty familiar scenario for me,” he chuckled dryly.
As they neared, they glimpsed Su causing both Agasura to back away with Sky Dragon before breaking away from them.
“This is our chance to get a first strike! I’ll open for you, so take them down if you can!”
As he moved forward, he drew his guitar and began to strum up an electric current.
“As you wish.”
Machina picked up speed and overtook the Abellan as his spell neared completion.
“Megadeath!”
He fired off a bolt of lightning and struck the Ice Lady with her back turned to him. The jolt ran through her body and caused her to seize up briefly. Noticing their approach and the Abelllan preparing to fire off a second shot, the second of the two dodged moments before he unleashed it. The maid leapt into the air and descended blade first on the briefly paralyzed Ice Lady, only to find the tendrils on her obi reached out and wrap around her arm before she could fall upon her. It dragged her through the air and hurled her past the other Ice Lady who turned and cast Ice Fear where she would land. Several stalagmites shot up from the snow and threatened to impale the android, only for her to reach out with a single finger and balance herself upon one of the many stalagmites. She pushed herself off of it and touched down a safe distance from the other spikes.
“Stone Wave!” Su snarled as she brought her foot down upon the snow.
The moment she made contact the earth before her sundered and surged forth in a wave of stone and snow. The two Agasura were split between the growing wave of earth and found themselves trapped on each side.
“Got you now! Brute Force!”
He stomped a foot before him and raised the weapon skyward as a crimson energy alighted around him and ignited the guitar. He raised it over his shoulder and slammed it down, sending a multitude of rocks and snow hurtling toward the Ice Lady. She backed away as the final stones from Su’s spell rose and fell, then created a wall to block the shower TJ created.
In that moment, he saw his chance to strike.
“Spite!”
He cracked his knuckles with one hand and raised it from his torso toward his shoulder’s height.
A violet spike shot up from the ground on the other side of the Ice Lady’s wall and impaled her. She shrieked as her body also turned to ice and shattered.
“That’s one! Let’s take out the other, you two!”
It was hard to tell with all the snow he kicked up in the wake of his stance, but he could sense the presence of Su and the remaining Ice Lady flitting about the battlefield. He ran into the cloud of snow and as he drew closer, glimpsed their target with his eyes. Machina pursued her with fervour, attempting to cut her down in a flurry of strikes. After dodging a wide cleave from the maid, the Agasura outstretched a hand and several spheres formed around her before firing off in succession. Machina dipped and dodged one after the next, but with each one that she avoided, that which followed drew a little closer. The final two successfully hit both her arm and her left flank, leaving icy patches upon her that restricted her movement.
The Abellan took note of the sight. It was definitely reminiscent of his own spell, so perhaps he could learn it?
“Quit gawping Candy Ass and help me sandwich this bitch!” Su roared as she drew nearer from behind Machina.
Taking note of the two’s approach, the Ice Lady turned to him and created a wall of icicles with Ice Fear.
Getting over it is an option but I’ll leave myself wide open if I do. Maybe I can support Su from here.
“Nature’s Hold!”
TJ strummed his guitar as he cast the spell and around the Ice Lady, two green glowing spots emerged.
However, the vines didn’t emerge immediately and she began a retreat.
“Stone Salvo!”
Su stomped her foot and the earth around her cracked and arose, forming a series of spikes pointed at her target.
“Well what are you waiting for?! Grab her!”
It was at those words that the vines emerged, readied to be commanded. At the same time, Su launched her spell. While he sent the vines after the Agasura, the projectiles pierced the two and sent them falling limply to the ground. The Ice Lady raised more stalagmites with Ice Fear and sent some of Su’s stones off course, while others broke against the wall of icicles.
“Ugh, you’re so slow! Get it together, Bitch Maid! We’re going back in!”
“Understood.” Machina answered, pursuing the God’s Governor.
TJ couldn’t help but look somewhat puzzled.
Was it the environment that delayed his spell? As far as he knew, he didn’t do it himself and there was no field effect. He would have to be mindful of that, and likely refrain from using plant-based magic so long as they were in such a frigid landscape.
He sprinted on an angle towards the Ice Lady as he attempted to get vision past the previous stalagmites she created. When he had gotten past the wall she created and obtained a line of sight, he readied his guitar.
“Hailstone,” he roared.
He strummed his guitar and created a ring of mist before he unleashed a torrent of icicles with a final stroke. The Ice Lady turned to him and created a wall to block the stream of ice he sent at her. Seeing her opportunity, Su spread her wings and leapt into the air before lunging forward with a push from them.
“Swan Dive!” She shouted as her body gained greater momentum.
She descended upon her target with her dagger drawn back and cut a swath in her flank as she skidded past and took a step forward. The Ice Lady readied her obi’s tendrils and launched them at Su, one after the next.
“Phantom Stinger!”
Her body took on a hazy appearance as she lunged forward and brought her dagger around in a rising arc. She sliced open the Ice Lady’s face and followed the stance with Dancing Dagger. Leaving a rainbow trail in the wake of her weapon as she skidded backwards, Machina lunged from behind their mark with her blades ready. The two pierced through the Agasura in succession, tearing through her back and protruding from her stomach. She too, let out a pained shriek as her body froze over completely and crumbled.
“Finally got her...” Su muttered as she rubbed the back of her neck.
“It seems the area is clear for the time being,” Machina remarked.

Little did the merman know that they're looking at the reason for the world's entropy.
You thought the title was just for show, didn't you? Think again!
So? Let's get down to it!

I've been thinking a fair bit about Terramane, his temple and what all of it should be like. The scene prior to it, I'll have to redo...quite a bit, really. I may have mentioned it in passing, but I plan to do a full-length dungeon, similar to that in Young Dragons. In A Moment in Time, TJ and Su skipped over it and arrived at Terramane, which was fine as a concept when I started....like, 10 years ago? Sheesh...time flies. After having written things over the course of the novel, and especially after Ch. 10 it made me realize that there's a lot of character building I can do there. It allows me to introduce things from the distant past, unique spirits and just generally...tell their story, in a way. The two travel around quite a lot, but very rarely will it just be them. All else aside, what happens there will shape their characters going forward. I know that's a gimme at this point but I feel like I can't stress it enough somehow lol. I think if you boil it down to brass tacks, the challenges they overcome will help their relationship grow. You can imagine by the end of this arc we'll see a new side of Su we're as of yet to(at least, in this novel) so I want it to feel genuine. Through this chapter and especially that one, I can build up to it. It'll feel less like it happens suddenly. Though in all fairness, the two have been together and through a lot, as you can imagine, this is about Su coming to terms with her past and all the aspects she was missing in it. Amata went through something similar, huh? But I suppose you could say that's universal for the God's Governors. What those pasts pertain to will differ, of course!
Though that's all concept, of course. I've not the foggiest what the dungeon will look like yet, so just like I did the first time, this is gonna be on a short break while I figure out what the hell I'm doing! Times may change, but I will not! What consistency! What grit! How fantastical! ...is what I'd say if I had any of those things. It'll be slow, but I'll try to make something worthwhile, at least. Nonetheless, we're still far and away from Terramane's Temple so I'll still be updating this and Inno. But anyway, the story! Or at least, the rest of it!

So again, we've got random adventurers in the field. I went into ardent detail during the last chapter's overview, so you can kinda see I wanted to follow up on that concept. Not just that, however, but also the conflict of ideals between Su and Peorth. The danger present is...I wouldn't say the same, but similar. The Refrize Snowfield was already under the effect of the Dominion so that hasn't changed, but on the bright side there's no B-rank Agasura here...this time. In game, a Selki spawns in the area, hence why in the Prologue, Misty appeared there when Choky summoned her. I can't say that still remains the case, but I imagine it is. I can't count how many times I got killed by that Selki just trying to kill some Shaggies.
As you might've expected of Su though, she doesn't plan to intervene in their fight. In a sense, it's kind of a logical conclusion, really! If you've played enough MMOs, you know that most people hate having their kills stolen. That is game logic, but it might be very much the same with real people. They might not want the help if they don't need it, so intervention isn't always a welcome notion. The adventurers are having a harder time than they initially expected, but they're not struggling like the others did, so one could say that they don't need help. Again, I don't want Su to solely seem callous for her decision. One might feel that's the case, but what she says and does isn't without reason.
But before I continue, two important things! The first, being that once again the party will be limited to their SP skills, which is a given at this point. So long as they're within the sight of other adventurers, they hold back. The second is that Machina is familiar with the nature of the creatures and their tendencies. Whether she can outright determine if Asmodeus' presence or not, I'll leave undetermined. TJ asked if she can tell and she did agree, but she elaborated further which kinda muddied the answer. He didn't press for clarity, so I'll leave it as is.

Moving on! For the record, in the novel I made the Snowfields more...mountainous, in a sense. It had a bit of an ascent to it, unlike most maps in LT. More vertical, less horizontal. Some areas like Arcadia had both, but the background made it feel more like a cave, while the Snowfields were rather open. I do plan on making it more open once they pass through the Soprano Snowfields, but I want to give a good reason for them to keep proceeding up before setting off into the Tundra. As you can imagine, the Tundra doesn't exist in LT so it is, and will be something of my own make. I did a little bit for the Prologue, but TJ and co. will take a different path towards their goal. You'll see some familiar things there, though! I mean, it's right there in the chapter name lol.
So! Shaggies! Su's remark about 'headbutting them to death' was...well, a bit of a reference to the game. That's what they did. Surprisingly, they didn't have any other avenues of attack, but most enemies had 1-2 so it's fine. Honestly, if every enemy had like 16 different means of attacking, we could have a street fighter MMO. It'd be the freshest of hells. This time around, with the effect of the Dominion I did make them faster and a lot more...vicious, of course. Now, they jump, bite, and roll around in a slightly more refined manner. A little bit, I was thinking of those things from Kirby, the ones that look all cute and friendly and turn absolutely monstrous when you hit them. Idk the names, but I did play the series quite a bit over the years. Do you know how long I spent wishing I had friends with a GBA cable to play the Amazing Mirror with?! Damn it Nintendo! You and your shitty peripheral equipment! I would've sold my soul for that so I could play Crystal Chronicles! Four Swords also! How is a broke ass kid supposed to get all of that stuff? I swear, by the time this stuff came out on the 3DS or Switch everyone was too old for it or lost interest. I'd say I am, but a small part of me still cares.
...But I digress. It is a little jarring at times how these cute little things in LT turn into bloodthirsty monsters when I write them. It's a family-friendly game! I don't know where this violence comes from but man, if you played it you'd probably do a double take. I don't even think shaggies have teeth, but here they sure do, and they maul Su with them. The other thing they can do due to the Dominion, is grow...a lot bigger. A part of me was afraid that it seemed too similar to the flesh golems(?) but the effects and circumstances differ. These guys just do it at random, or if they take enough damage. One could consider it an enrage of sorts. Those golems are what Su's referring to when she says nuggets.

After some time, we do get to see Machina in action again. She has a few tools at her disposal, the same one I introduced in Rusty Key, so you'll be seeing those a lot. She's a rather limited fighter, but she has quite a bit of strength and speed, along with the skill in acrobatics to match. She probably pales in comparison to Kooh on that front, but she can move in ways that she can't. Given that TJ's been relegated to solely caster due to the limitation, we get a good idea of what she's capable of here as she serves the role of vanguard. In all fairness, both members of Yggdrasil are casters so she likely will for most of the coming battles, but things can and will be shaken up on occasion. When do things ever go according to plan in this novel?
Now, Ice Shield has the same effect it always has in the novel. Enemies within range of the effected are slowed down somewhat by the aura. Gold Dragon miiiiiiight be slightly different. The spell always created an outward pressure, so I wanted it to have a sort of gravity effect. In other words, enemies within the radius of it would be held down and take damage over the course of it. The effectiveness of it would depend on the enemy, but mind that this is only the Lvl 1 effect, so stronger enemies would resist it with greater ease. It's a risky spell to use because Su's stationary while doing it.
The rest is a gimme! You know how it goes and what the spells/stances do already lol.
After the fight, we get a short dialogue between this trio. Su's comment about the surprise is a bit of a throwback to ch. 11 when she said she was fresh out of surprise to Axle. Like a boomerang, Karma returns lol. Surprisingly, or unsurprisingly TJ is the mediator for this group. Where's Kooh when you need her?

Earlier Su had mentioned that the duo down below had advanced their classes and that they'd be fine. In truth, the Snowfields were a pretty low level area. If memory serves, it was high 20's to early 30's, so if you could adventure in the Mountains area and other such places, the Snowfields weren't too bad for a player of that level. Back then, you'd need to be 80 to advance your class, so as you can imagine, those who did advance would have travelled most of Jienda already, and be strong enough to fight in the Abyss Ruins. Su has the general gist of it, knowing that only strong adventurers could get to Atlantis in one piece, so her speculation isn't off the mark. How they'd fare against an enemy under the effect of the Dominion is to be determined.
I'm glad that I took a moment to have TJ consider things from her perspective. Under normal circumstances, he'd probably dive right into that fight and participate, and it'd backfire magnificently...probably. After what happened recently, having him think about his future course of action based on what he gleaned recently definitely helps quite a bit. Given that he tends to turn into a monster and go on killing sprees and also looks like each and every Sinner that appeared thus far, doubly so! It's a matter of course at this juncture, but trying for the ideal outcome is very him.
I was thinking of asking whether falling in snow and potentially breaking your legs and surviving is worse than a fiery death in a pool of magma but...the latter probably wouldn't be all that fast, so...yeah...dumb question. But yes! TJ's fear of heights, still remains! Rightfully so! In spite of it, though, he's facing it bit by bit. I won't say it'll be something he could get over, but it won't always be debilitating, as you can see here.
Next! Weather! It's a thing! I should really do more with it...at the same time, weather being symbolic is so engrained into my brain I'm more reluctant to use it. The seasons do change occasionally in the novel, but I don't do much with weather, huh? Gotta do something about that. The reason here is mostly to set up the following scenes though, tee hee!
Anyway, Su wants to get thrown. She's gotten rather used to it at this juncture. I mentioned it before, but the person who threw her the first time was Naomi. TJ could do it with Avaritia's powers, but for the most part I want her to be thrown for a reason lol. By this juncture she's already 14, so she doesn't have much growing left to do, IIRC. Girls max out pretty early as far as growth goes, don't they? She's got those Julius short genes.
For the record, and the time being, Su's nickname for Machina is gonna be Bitch Maid. Yes, it's a pun and no that wasn't the intention. Before she didn't really refer to her...with anything, I think. She'd call her a robot, but that was the extent of it, so you can consider this progress! Now, despite the bitter rivalry between these two, they make quite a strong unit as far as fighting goes. Machina can match Su's aggressive fighting style with her incredible speed. She does take a hit in this fight, so despite her skill she can be taken off guard too. I confess it is a little strange not seeing her worried about...well, potentially getting crushed but that weirdness is good! Necessary, even! She shouldn't be afraid! But it does feel a little weird, still.
But yes, the fight! As you might expect, TJ is more often than not, accidentally the most deadly person in the party. Sometimes your enemies will impale themselves on your spells. It happens! I do admit, the fight ends in a rather anti-climactic way, but uhh...I mean, it's kinda what you expect, huh? They're fighting on a ridge. Simba could've clawed Scar's eyes out and thi...Idk where I'm going with that thought.

Moving on! The Iris Stone in Refrize Snowfields! In truth, I planned to show this character later, and I still plan to but I decided to do some foreshadowing here. We see things that you won't see so it allows me to elaborate a bit more on the relationship between these two without giving away too much. A little bit, it might raise more questions than it answers and that'd be ideal. Prior to this, that person was only mentioned on occasion, so they were kinda a mystery. Going by what Yuna said, he taught TJ a few things. There's a lot we don't know about him, but as the story unfolds so will the truths surrounding him! Look forward to it! But yes! That's a Merman! ...Not really. They're called Naga, but they're not the kind of Naga without legs. I can't help but think that might be too much information, but it's one of those cases where if you read enough scattered around here it'll all come together. This one's no big secret, but for the sake of it, I'm gonna keep it this way.
But as you can see, these two spent some quality time together. There's a reason TJ became strong in several ways! The mind may forget, but the body remembers. Should the mind remember, boy, he'd be one hell of a fighter.
So that message? I forgot what the original was, tbh. I didn't have any screenshots of it and I haven't played LT in years. I've talked about the Papaya Play version but...I'm too reluctant to jump back in, tbh. I talked about this, huh? It's nice to see the updates, though. The new classes are really fascinating. But still, Iris never had anything important to say anyway, so I'm not too worried about it. I do value accuracy, but I imagine the translation differs from OGP's version, in that, it'd likely be a lot better, and different, as would the layout of the Snowfield. Soprano's may have changed, but it was all that I had to go on really. No videos or screenshots of the originals are uploaded so I've got nothing but vague memories.
But I digress. As is par for the course with field Iris Stones, we get a sepia-coloured flashback and a message from a character present, this time being him! I was thinking of describing his voice as akin to a certain knight but that might...give away too much. More than I intend to, really. Though I do need a description in-novel for what TJ hears. I'll work on that.

Next! Plot progression! Overarching plot progression at that! One of the things I made sure to do as TJ saved at each stone, was reduce the noise he would hear upon saving, and reduce the pain it caused him. Gradually, he could barely hear it, and as his strength grew and he developed his latent abilities, he adapted to it. Now, we're hearing how he attuned himself to the sound. This is important! I mean, the name of it wasn't just for shits and giggles. In truth, I'd like to go over those scenes again, the Elfa ones that is. But a part of me feels like I'd cringe outta my skin so I've been a little hesitant. For accuracy's sake, I will and I'll correct this scene accordingly if there are pieces that don't fit with the dialogue.
Putting aside TJ's revelations, there's a bit of a conflict between these two, or rather a follow-up to their previous conflicts. Now that TJ is privy to some of the things Su saw fit to keep secret, he's questioning what she knows and what she can be hiding. Even so, he still has doubts about that, that she might not know what's going on, which is fair too. He doesn't press her for the answers, but he does hold hope that by the end of their adventure she'll reveal all that she does know.
A part of the reason I like this so much is for once, they actually have a two-sided conflict. The two always worked in conjunction without worrying too much about the little things, so for once they actually have an issue they need to work out. A lot of the time, Su had issues with other characters, and some reluctant allies like Kooh or Machina. This time she has to sort things out with her partner, lest it get in the way of them accomplishing their goals.

Moving on, they're off to Soprano. If read the Prologue, which I imagine you did if you got this far, we see a return of one of the Ice Ladies' tricks. It's a little different from what Axle went through, but similar idea. Again, effect of the Dominion. Surprisingly, I did some reading about them, Yuki Onna. There's a lot of information about what they're like, and it varies by the region. Some are malicious, some are friendly, some both! It's pretty interesting! Some will trick you and kill you, though. I suppose you could say I went with that notion here, but they are Agasura so if they're not trying to kill you, they're not doing their job lol. On another note, after a lot of searching, I found a reference for their sprites, so I completed it properly this time! The first time, clearly I'd forgotten and never followed up on it! The sad part is, I...did I play LT then? Around there...yeah, I definitely did but I feel it was closer to 2014-2015 or something. I don't think I went back to the Snowfields though...bit of a wasted opportunity there. But in the late stages of 2013, writing was the last thing on my mind, so chances are I hadn't gone over the novel in some time. Looking back, those days seem so surreal. Then again, the vestiges of those days made the rest of my life surreal so those bad experiences pale in comparison.
But anyway, this time around I wanted to give the illusion a more definite feel. The Ice Lady can speak during it, and does as you can see. I haven't determined whether they'd speak out of it, but the ones here don't, really. Not for any particular reason, really. They're in the same vein as the bees. They didn't really talk, but they probably could. Some enemies did, having full lines and everything.
On the topic of their design though, Idk what those tentacle things are. They're pink, so I just made them a part of the obi but Idk what...like, the origin of that is. Where it comes from, why they have them, etc. But if that's the design, that's what I roll with, y'know? Same as always.
Nonetheless, with the cat outta the bag, she attacks and with TJ's newfound process, he doesn't get gored. The Ice Ladies could always use Ice Fear, which made them a giant pain in the ass, but the other spells she casts are of my own make. The turning to ice thing was based on their death animation, which I also found sprites for. Quite handy, that sheet!
Also the relationship between Master and Maid is growing surely but steadily. What better place than the battlefield? Need I say more?

Need to make a mental note to explain the Hot Springs before they leave for the Tundra...anyway, with the other adventurers outta the way, it's a return to form, allowing the duo to use their full abilities. Thankfully this time, it's nothing new, but I tried to chain their spells and stances in an interesting way. Even familiar sights can take on a new life with a fresh perspective. That goes for places, and spells! Speaking of, I forgot the action for Spite and I spent quite some time looking for it, but when you try to search it with the word search function and you tend to use 'despite' frequently in your writing, it's hard to find. To that end, spells and stances with two words, like Brute Force for example, are much easier to locate! This is more for me, but it's worth keeping in mind!
Also that spell she uses is Arrows of Ice. Targets that get hit by it will suffer a weak freezing effect based on where they're hit, but it stacks based on how many hits they take. TJ can indeed learn that spell, and I'd like to follow up on that idea! Theoretically, it could be considered something he can do since he has an understanding of Ice, but manifesting the spell is harder than one might think.
Now this is a gimme based on TJ struggling, but yes, plant based spells are weak in wintry conditions. This can result in the cast being delayed, the effect being diminished or...well, nothing happening. Su doesn't use them much, if at all, so she won't likely be affected, but TJ will need to reconsider some of his tactics.
As for Su, she can use Swan Dive but not Harrier Takedown. Phantom Stinger she couldn't do before, but she picked it up after seeing Kooh use it a few times in the Hanging Gardens. She's a quick learner if she shows enough interest. In truth, I originally was gonna have her shove her knife through her target's chin, but I figured if Machina was gonna stab her afterwards, Su might catch it too. Thus, instead she comboed some of her stances. Using Dancing Dagger was always a favourite of mine to create some distance and prepare the next skill when I played the TH line, so it's something I'm glad I carried over. Not that she uses that here lol.

And that's all for this update!

It's been business as usual here! I finished a major scene is Inno recently. Heck, it's no secret really. The crossover scene from USSR is what I was working on and I recently wrapped it up. I'd thought I'd change a lot more, but much of it remained. It surprised me, a little bit, 'cause I had a lot of conflicting feelings about it, but rather than outright tossing them I decided to change how they were presented. I think it's an improvement, while also keeping the feeling of the original intact. I did however add some dialogue, so it's a bit more of a complete scene.

On an unrelated note, I was playing Hunt with a friend the other day and I met the biggest asshole I've seen in a long time. There are four tokens on this goddamn map. Two of them were claimed by a team of two, and the other two were being claimed by somebody. Me and my buddy go to get the remaining bounties before the banishing is finished, he gets shot and loses his last bit of health so I'm stuck. Either I extract or I take a bounty and revive him so we can both extract. Whoever killed the boss claims a bounty and he sits in the location, waiting for someone to come in. I figured he'd take his bounty and run before the remaining players kill him and do it. So I waited. 5 minutes pass, the other two with the bounties come down and I get sandwiched between them and him. As for me, I'm hiding in a forest between an extraction point and the bounty location, and those two go to the former. I shoot and kill one, and his friend starts throwing explosives, so I run away. I expect them to revive and leave, so I figure the only way I'm getting my friend back in the game is if I get the other remaining bounty, but that one asshole is still camping it. By this juncture, 15 minutes pass and I got impatient, so I figure I'd go in there and take it. I got careless, opened a window and gave my position away. Go in, get shot through a goddamn wall and killed. The camping jerkoff loots my body, goes to the extraction, loots the other two who somehow died between when I did and when he left, and leaves! That camper could've just left and got another bounty in half the time! There's a special place in hell for guys like him.
I don't play a lot of competitive games, and this can be one of the reasons why. People are wack. One kill isn't shit in comparison to what you could get in a new game. But...yeah, that's one of the things I was doing. The rest were pretty regular, but if you've ever wondered what my experiences in games can be like, there are moments like these. If you ever hear me grumbling about coomp games, something like this may have happened. Losing otherwise is frustrating, but I can recognize when I messed up somewhere. But anyway, just wanted to gripe about it I guess lol. That, and update you with something new.

Anyway, more soon? More Inno sometime late next week, probably. I might do some more work on this and update again when I have another 10 or so pages, or it'll be a rather short update lol. Convenient for me, but less for there to be read! Coming up with titles is hard to, so not as convenient! That and bad jokes! They might suck, but I put some semblance of effort into them! Until next time, goodbye!

“We can finally take a breather, huh?” Su asked as she stretched. “Don’t get too comfortable, you losers. We’ve gotta keep moving before more spawn in.”
“Just a couple minutes to catch my breath should be fine. I’ve got a better idea of what we’re up against now, so if there are more of them ahead, I’ll be ready.”
“You better be.”
She crouched down and picked up what remained of the Ice Lady’s kimono. After a few moments of resting between her fingers, the fabric turned to snowflakes and drifted away on the winds.
“It’s honestly kinda impressive how these bitches can dance in these things.”
The Abellan tilted his head quizzically and she sighed.
“I don’t mean it literally! Did you see the way she was running in that goddamn getup?! You’d think she was wearing shorts!”
It was rather impressive how fast she was...but for an Agasura, wouldn’t that be normal?
“I did, yeah. They’re tough to pursue, those Ice Ladies. I wonder if Kay could run like that...”
Su smirked at the prospect.
“Lucky you, you’d never pissed her off. That woman becomes a real demon when someone gets on her bad side.”
He never sensed any Agasuric energy from her, so she probably didn’t mean that literally...but the last time he stayed at the inn he hadn’t the foggiest how to sense that kind of energy anyway.
“Have you ever worn one of those dresses, Su?”
She got to her feet and sighed.
“You call that a dress to the wrong person and you’re gonna get hit, stupid. Men wear them too, kimono. That kind of idiocy is right up there with calling a kilt a skirt, but you might get hit harder for that one.”
She shrugged her shoulders.
“But for your information, I have. Both casually and on missions. If you can’t blend in you’d sooner get yourself killed. Doing recon was a giant pain in the ass, though. I wish Master Tamori just had me doing elimination missions but he was insistent on me learning all of the tricks of the trade. I hated it.”
“So it was something Tamori taught you, huh? I’ve no doubt that it’s useful to you now, though.”
He smiled and she sniffed.
“It has its uses. But thinking of him reminds me that I need to keep honing my craft. It’s the least I could do for all that he taught me.”
Her gaze sharpened as she turned her eyes skyward.
“Making sure the Agasura, whether they’re Sinners, riffraff or Asmodeus himself can’t fuck up our world is the end goal. So long as I have my mission and my dream, I’m not gonna let any Agasura take my life, or yours.”
“I know I’ll be counting on you going forward too.”
She placed her hands in her pockets and shrugged her shoulders.
“Don’t be getting all soft on me now. We’re still in the middle of a battlefield, remember? If you go and get yourself beat up it’s gonna be a pain getting to Xenym.
“Anyway, we’re moving out you two. That ridge there looks like it leads to a dead end, so we’re going up closer to the top.”
TJ turned and looked in the direction they had come in, seeing as Su had described it. There was indeed a ridge there and a ladder that lead to it, but it didn’t particularly lead anywhere. He could see an Ice Lady looking down at them, but it seemed she had no intention of jumping down to attack them. With the way she was watching, there was a good chance she’d strike first if they climbed up.
“That...that might be for the best. But up there...that gate leads to the Frozen Labyrinth, doesn’t it? You don’t think Agasura from it are here in the Snowfields, do you?”
“You’d be an idiot to think they aren’t, especially that close to the gate. But if that Blue Blood and her merry band of friends could get through this shit heap in one piece, I can do it better. We’ll be fine, just don’t get careless.”
It was a very Su way of reassuring him, but it was reassuring nonetheless.
“There’s no easy way of getting up there, so here’s what we’re gonna do. That robot of yours is gonna go first. She’s gonna climb up there and draw the Agasura’s attention to herself. I’ll follow up and take her blindside ‘cause clearly she’s got shitty equipment and is gonna get trashed. You jump off and use your wings to get to a safe spot when those Agasura are focused on us. We wreck shit. Easy, right?”
“There’s definitely a lot of room to improvise...” TJ said scratching his cheek.
“You’re damn right there is!” She said as she gave him an accusing point. “Ain’t no way to predict what the hell’s gonna happen on the battlefield so we gotta keep our options open! Anyway, are we all clear on the plan or do you two have any burning stupid questions you’re just dying to ask?”
“Crystal clear,” Machina answered coolly.
“Nah, I got it. I’m ready when you guys are.”
“Alright, we’re doing this. Get moving, Bitch Maid.”
Su pointed to the ladder with her thumb over her shoulder and in response Machina nodded. She began climbing the ladder and Su followed suit without missing a beat. Swallowing hard, TJ reminded himself not to look down as he climbed up after them. As he ascended he could hear the familiar sound of snow crunching underfoot that sounded like a person’s. There was a sound that matched the fabric of the Ice Ladies’ kimono brushing against the snow so it likely was his clue that there were more of them. Her aside, he heard the pitter-patter of what may have been paws and something else.
Without a doubt, there were enemies he was as of yet to encounter, so he’d have to take stock of the situation as quickly as possible and get into the fray.
As they drew nearer to the top, Machina paused.
“Are you prepared? If so, I shall begin.” She said as she looked to the two.
“Go wild,” Su answered.
TJ nodded solemnly and she nodded back before turning her focus back to the ridge.
Immediately, she pulled herself up with one hand and raised her legs to the side before touching down in a crouched position, Su jumped up a couple rungs on the ladder before following after Machina and touching down on the battlefield by her side. With the two standing right at the top of the ladder, there was nowhere for him to climb up so he would need to touch down a short distance away from them. He quickly scrambled up a couple rungs higher and assessed the situation, glimpsing two Ice Ladies, what seemed to be a White Wolf and two Dandy Penguins.
On their right, the two Dandy Penguins stood near each other with an Ice Lady before them. On the left, the White Wolf stood before the second Ice Lady, growling at the girls. He eyed the left side and ascertained it would be his best bet.
Though the wolf would be a problem for him, he could handle the other Agasura with some semblance of skill.
As for that creature specifically, its frame was familiar to that of the Ancient Forest’s Blue Wolves. It was slightly bigger with a mostly white coat, its back dyed in shades of grey. It had a much more menacing snarl and deep golden eyes.
The Dandy Penguins on the other hand reached the height of an average person’s thigh. In this case, that average person would be Machina. As Peorth had said, they had violet coats, pink bellies and similar fur around their beady eyes. They had yellow webbed feet, and matching spiked eyebrows that extended across their heads. They had orange beaks and a matching scarf with purple stripes neatly tied around their necks. Despite their size, their bodies were rather stout.
TJ took a breath, leapt from the ladder and spread his wings before touching down behind the Ice Lady. As she turned to meet his approach, he placed a hand underneath a crossed-over arm.
“Radiant Blast!”
Caught off guard by his sudden assault, the jet of light connected with her and singed her kimono, sending her sliding back a few feet and to the wolf’s side.
“I’ll open for you, Bitch Maid, so make it count! Gold Dragon!” Su shouted as she clasped her hands together.
Once more the dragon formed above them all and released a powerful outward pressure. All enemies within its radius faltered in their stances as the spell released further pulses.
Machina revealed a knife from her sleeve and rushed toward the Ice Lady to their right. She drew the blade back and lunged at her, only grazing the Agasura as it managed to barely step out of the blade’s path. As Su’s spell came to an end, Machina drew the blade across her chest and lunged forward, attempting to cut her target with a wide swipe. As she brought it around it was met with a wall of ice, protecting her from any follow-up strikes.
When Su’s spell ended, she clicked her tongue as she readied her dagger and took up her stance. As she scanned the battlefield, she noted TJ preparing to strike as the targets between her and him eyed the two warily. One of the penguins began to scurry toward Machina before it dove to the ground and began to slide. Just as it did TJ readied his stance and attacked.
“Break Blade!”
The Bard leapt over most of the combatants and touched down before the sliding penguin, then slammed his guitar into it. The weapon stopped the creature in its tracks and caused it to let out a pained cry. Without wasting a moment, TJ brought his guitar back into a playing stance and strummed it once before he pointed an open palm toward the penguin.
“Hailstone!”
An icy ring manifested before his palm as he unleashed a series of icicles into his target. The unrelenting torrent of ice tore through the creature’s flesh and each one lodged themselves somewhere in the body as TJ shifted his hand to ensure that no part of the body remained safe from the attack. The creature let out a series of pained cries and flailed about over the first few seconds, but after a time, it had finally come to a rest.
The second penguin, intent on not letting TJ do as he pleased spit up a fish it had previously eaten and hurled it at him. Machina rushed to his side and swatted it away as she took up her battle stance.
“Thanks again, Machina!”
He smiled and she nodded.
“I live to serve,” she answered.
The two noticed icy winds gathering below them and they split up just as two frozen stalagmites surged from their location. TJ skidded against the snow-coated ground and bumped into Su who glared at him over her shoulder.
“Watch it, Candy Ass,” she snarled.
“S-sorry.”
“Now that you’re here, best make yourself useful. Leave the others to that robot, we’ll take these two out in one go. You ready?”
Su clenched her fists at her side as she turned her eyes forward. Lightning crackled in each one. TJ nodded as he spread his wings.
“Let me know when.”
“Now! Twin Dragons!”
She thrust both fists forward and sent the dragons hurtling towards her enemies. Meanwhile TJ jumped and performed a second jump to launch himself toward their adversaries and over their heads. His body spun to face Su and he began strumming his guitar to ready Megadeath as he watched the movement of the two. The Ice Lady side-stepped toward the wall while the white wolf leapt backwards, just out of range of the spell. With the wolf directly below him, he couldn’t get a direct line of sight at it to cast, so he looked to the other target. As she cast Ice Fear on Su, TJ felt something clamp down on his ankle and he blinked in surprise. His steady drift towards the ground suddenly sped up dramatically and he was pulled toward it with incredible velocity. He crashed into the snow, dazed for a couple of moments. When it passed, he looked up to see the wolf leaping at him, ready to maul his face.
“Megadeath!”
He strummed his guitar once and with but a moment to spare before the creature descended on him, he stretched out a hand and unleashed a bolt. It hit the wolf and sent it flying backwards, a safe distance from him. He staggered to his feet and glimpsed the Ice Lady casting the spell he had witnessed earlier.
With the wolf still paralyzed from his spell, could he take a chance and try something new?
As the spell formed, he took a deep breath.
“Invidia!”
He covered his right eye with with a horizontal hand for a moment before he pulled it away. A flame seemed to manifest in the wake of the action and once the spell was cast, it burned brighter before swirling inward toward his eye. His iris blinked crimson for a moment before returning to its usual brown.
“I’ve got it! Ten Arrows of Ice!”
With a wave of his hand, ten spheres manifested before taking on a frosted appearance. He launched them toward the stunned wolf and they each collided with it successfully, freezing its body more with each successive hit. With the front half of its body frozen solid, TJ managed to stagger over and arm his guitar before slamming it into the back half. He sent it hurtling off the landing down to the world below, where the front half shattered upon the impact with the ground.
“That’s two of them down. Just a few left.” He said as he wiped his brow.

TJ watched for a moment as Machina dodged a fish and leapt back in the wake of several arrows of ice.
He hadn’t the foggiest how long it would take for he and Su to get the other Ice Lady, but he might be able to support Machina otherwise, if even only with one spell.
He outstretched a hand as he eyed the Ice Lady.
“Charm,” he cried out.
As was the case with Reina, a heart manifested above her head and she seemed to move almost with a sudden jolt. However, it didn’t seem she was entirely aware of what the spell did yet.
“Time to make yourself useful, Candy Ass!” Su roared as she dodged a series of spikes from Ice Fear.
“I’m on it! Broken Wings!”
He armed his guitar over his shoulder and hurled it at the Agasura. The weapon crashed into her back and caused her to stumble as TJ appeared and touched down. His weakened foot almost caused him to lose his balance but he quickly righted himself and followed the stance with a swing from his weapon. The base of the guitar connected with his adversary’s temple and sent her hurtling to the ground. As she hit the ground, Su rushed forward past the icicles as they broke apart and performed a handspring. When she pushed herself off the ground, her body twisted through the air and she drew her dagger. She crushed the Ice Lady under her feet and lunged forward to thrust her dagger into the back of the Agasura’s neck, piercing it in the blink of an eye. The Ice Lady let out a pained cry as her body turned to ice and dispersed.
“Was that so hard?”
“It was definitely easier with you here.”
He grinned and she rolled her eyes.
The two ran over to join Machina just as the penguin she and the charmed Ice Lady were fighting caught several arrows of ice in the back. As its body was frozen solid by the spell, Machina grabbed it and hurled it into the ridge, smashing it to pieces. The trio looked to the remaining Ice Lady who stood serenely, waiting for more enemies to appear. Without wasting a moment, Su walked over and slit the Agasura’s throat, causing it to die in a manner similar to its predecessors. While the other members of the party looked to her in disbelief, she turned to the Abellan with an exasperated gaze.
“I dunno why you don’t use that spell more often.”
He laughed sheepishly as he pondered the prospect.
“I dunno what’ll happen if I do, I guess.”
“What’s the worst that could happen? I’d take that over getting impaled by Ice Fear any day.”
The Bard scratched his cheek.
She definitely raised a good point. Though in his defense, there was something about Lust-based spells that had strange effects on him. He didn’t know or use many of them, but gradually he was recalling more. How powerful they were and what he could do with them, he didn’t know but...
“Are you sure about that? I think there are probably some spells I haven’t tried out yet but...it could be dangerous. I dunno what I might do.”
The God’s Governor crossed her arms and raised a brow.
“That’s what you’re worried about? You think I can’t handle you? I don’t give a shit if it’s that evil eye of yours or Adonis or whatever. So long as you don’t fuck up and get yourself killed, I’ll work out the rest. You leave the thinking to me. You just hit things.”
He laughed quietly.
“That seems reasonable enough.”
Su clapped her hands as she looked toward the expanse.
“Alright ladies, we’re packing up and shoving off. No point in standing around here waiting for more of those asshats to fuck up our day.”
Taking the chance to strum out a healing song, he decided to pose a question.
“Do you know the way to Xenym?”
She shrugged her shoulders as she closed her eyes while TJ grimaced.
“Not a clue, but how hard could it be to find a village covered in sand?”
“I’m glad you’re confident but wandering through the tundra scares me. I can’t say there’s anything out there but maybe I can try and sense something.”
“Like?”
He scratched a cheek.
“At the very least, danger.”
Regular Agasura could be difficult to sense at long distances, but if there were powerful ones he could find them. He didn’t expect that to be the case, but an attempt wouldn’t do any harm.
The Bard closed his eyes and focused as best as he could. Around him he could sense the presence of the Agasura that remained both within the Soprano and Refrize Snowfields. Though vague, there were definitely some more powerful presences out in the tundra. Even further, however, he sensed something unusual.
“...A confidant?”
“Where?”
He pointed at the ridge and the God’s Governor sighed.
“That really narrows it down, doesn’t it?”
“It’s just a vague feeling, really. But it’s not entirely impossible, right? There might be people that live out here.”
“There were. They’re long dead now.”
He opened his mouth to speak but quietly closed it and his eyes.
“Sorry...”
“What’re you apologizing for? You think I give a shit? I didn’t know them. But just ‘cause I didn’t, doesn’t mean I’m gonna let the Dark Moon get away with it. They’re gonna get theirs for doing it, come hell or high water.
“But that shit aside, if there is a Confidant out there somewhere, may as well haul ass towards them. Chances are they know how to get to Xenym.”
“You might be right. So how do you wanna do this anyway? Go up and over this rock?”
She waved off the idea as she started walking away.
“You think you can haul ass up a rock face like this? Not happening. It’ll take longer but I’ll bet we can get around it, so let’s move, Candy Ass.”
At her suggestion, the two followed after her.

As they walked for a time, the God’s Governor turned back to her companions.
“Can’t that useless maid of yours just find Xenym with her weird mapping ability?” Su asked.
“My global positioning system has a limited radius from where I am located and is much more effective in densely populated areas,” Machina replied.
“So what you’re telling me is that you’re worthless.”
“That is not-”
“I can’t believe that we have to rely on Candy Ass’ senses on this one. What’s the world coming to?”
TJ grinned slightly.
“I can’t say finding Havens is my strong suit, but finding a Sinner’s dungeon or strong Agasura, I can do with some confidence,” he remarked.
“You’re pretty much all we got. I dunno how your senses got that good, but I don’t sense shit, so don’t lead us astray.”
“Gotta get around this rock, first.”
He patted the ridge and Su huffed.
After walking in silence for a time, the Bard decided to pose a question.
“Su, about Adonis...”
“That asshole? What about him?”
“You don’t think...you know, he’ll come back, do you?”
She placed her hands in her pockets and shrugged.
“It’s unlikely, unless you screw up big time.”
“Screw up how?”
She raised two fingers.
“One, you get shot with a Valkyrie Gun again. Hell, any Valkyrie weapon can drag that asshole outta you whether you like it or not. That’s just what they do.”
He knit his brows at the memory.
“Right...I’ll be careful of those. What’s the other way?”
“You get desperate and break the seals on him. The only thing holding him back from taking your body for a joyride is the seals that Amae placed on him. There’s probably a metric shit ton of things that can break or remove them, but the one we know for certain is you yourself doing it.”
She crossed her arms and closed her eyes.
“Before you ask, it’s desperation. You draw your Agasuric powers from him. We’ve got our own share of mana that you can tap into and do, but so does he. You expend yours, you’ll lose the Frequency and can’t use Chaos-based spells and stances for a while. If you get your ass handed to you and expend too much mana trying to heal, you’ll start borrowing from his pool. You do that, and the seals will weaken because of the mana trickling through. Break too many and he escapes. Last time, we got lucky.”
“Lucky how?”
She shrugged once more.
“Hell if I know. Just don’t risk a second go with that fucker and we’ll be fine.”
TJ looked down to his boots crunching through the snow.
It was one more reason he couldn’t rely too heavily on the Chaos Frequency. It’d been quite some time since he had encountered him, let alone run such a risk but he would do whatever it took to make sure that it didn’t happen.
However...given the truths that were illuminated recently, were their actions and goals not one in the same? Just as Adonis sought to revive Asmodeus, TJ couldn’t prevent it. Rather, he played a part in it, summoning the Sinners by making the sacrifices. The only difference he could see was that Adonis would likely join forces with them...or would he? There was animosity between them, but if it’d be enough for them to fight each other, he didn’t know.
“So let’s say theoretically, what would happen if he did return? What would happen to you, I mean.”
She looked to him, brows furrowed.
“To me? Nothing! The fuck could he do? My body is tied to the Heart of Yggdrasil, and by extension yours, I guess, but it’s not like anything’s gonna happen to me if he takes over. Unless he’s got some tricks to mind control me, I’m gonna beat the shit outta him until he crawls back into his hole.”
“That’s my body you’d be beating, though...”
She shrugged.
“You’ve been through worse. Better than the alternative.”
“...Asmodeus’ revival...”
At his muttered words, she glared suspiciously at him.
“Where’d you hear that from?”
“It’s what he said he’d do. He’d break the bindings and see to Asmodeus’ revival.”
The Wizard stopped in her tracks and turned to face the Bard fully.
“You spoke to him?!”
In turn, he nodded grimly.
“After our fight with Choen Palm. It felt like a dream but...he was there. He and some girl I’d never seen before. That must’ve been Luxuria.”
“How the fuck did you...never mind. I dunno how you did it, but you need to stay outta there, got it?! You go down there again and next time you’re probably gonna get trapped in!”
If her anger was any indication, it was better not to tell her that he almost did.
“May as well just hand him your body on a silver platter, shit! Look, that place down there exists for one reason and one reason alone. It’s to keep whatever accursed things got sealed down there, sealed. If you’d been there, I’m sure you’ve seen the rest. There’s a reason everyone else is perched higher up in that rock of yours.”
He nodded in understanding.
“I got it. To be honest with you, though, I dunno how I took a peek in there...or went there, I’m not sure which. I couldn’t get out until Adonis was bound again. Some time after that, I woke up from the dream.”
It wasn’t likely a dream, however. That possibility tickled his conscious mind, but he was reluctant to pursue the thought.
“But if that really was Luxuria I saw in there...why was she there? Why did she get sealed too?”
“Hell if I know. But it might explain why those idiots are going gaga over you. They don’t just see her in you, she’s actually inside of you.”
“But I’m not her, right?!”
At the prospect, Su grinned airily.
“You tell me.”
He let out an annoyed groan as she placed her hands behind her head and continued walking.

Machina seemed to perk up and glanced at the ridge.
“Master, there is a space nearby where I feel that we may take shelter from the snow and winds. I would recommend using it as a temporary base camp so that you may refresh yourself,” she suggested.
“It’s long past noon now, so we may as well stop and put something in that gullet of yours. Can’t have you crying about being hungry later,” Su remarked.
“When do I do that?” He asked.
“Too frequently for my liking.”
He scoffed at the suggestion and she smirked.
After walking for a short time, they came to a head at the ridge and found themselves at a location that seemed slightly hollowed out. The tip of the rock hung overhead, offering a wide berth where the snow did not reach, and a small alcove the party could take shelter from the winds in.
Inside, the maid and master sat huddled before a small fire, a pot of soup steadily coming to a boil over it. The God’s Governor stood at the entrance looking out at the expanse solemnly. The Abellan lifted his eyes to his stoic companion and blinked.
“Su, is your arm okay?” TJ asked.
“Okay? It’s great. It’s attached and in working order, so what more could I ask for? Nix that question, I have a better one. Why are you asking something that dumb again?”
“I...I don’t think it’s dumb, to be honest. I mean, your arm...it turned blue. I think it’s been that way a while but...it wasn’t always like that.”
“Of course it wasn’t, but it’s gonna be like this so quit worrying about it. It’s not like I’m gonna get gangrene or something just by having it there.”
“Gang green?”
She opened her mouth to retort but opted out for placing a hand to her face. As she slid her features down with it, she sighed.
“You’ve lived probably for a good millennia or two and you don’t know what gangrene is?! Did no one ever tell you to pick up a textbook?!”
It was probably just something he forgot. It couldn’t be that important if he didn’t remember.
“I swear, that head of yours is filled with nothing but spells and Iris.”
“There’s a whole lot more in there than that!”
“I’ll believe it when I see it.”
“Well what about you? What’s your head filled with?”
She scoffed as she looked away.
“Vengeance. Does there need to be anything else?”
The Abellan clenched his fists against his pants. The sound of the soup coming to a boil as bubbles surfaced within and sent the lid rattling didn’t interrupt their conversation.
“That can’t be all of it. There’s so, so much more to life than that. Family and friends...good food, happy memories, fun places...I’m sure you have memories like that too, Su.”
“What good would memories like that do for me?!” She snarled, peeling herself from the wall as she turned to him.
“It doesn’t have to be about what good it does, right?! It’s just...that’s just life, isn’t it? It’s such a major part of it, to not have any fond memories is just too painful! I know you do. You wouldn’t be seeking vengeance if you didn’t.”
She clicked her tongue and turned away, this time leaning against the stone with her torso and head.
“What do you know about me?”
“There’s a lot I don’t know, but what I do know is that you loved Hanamah and the people who lived in it. So much so that you sacrificed everything for it.”
She huffed at his recollection.
“What about it? ‘S not like you’d know, because you’re recalling someone else’s memory. Maybe you were there, but you weren’t there. Just some passenger as all hell broke loose. As I lost everything.”
“I know. I couldn’t protect you, nor the people of Hanamah. I wasn’t myself then. I was weaker, not in control and not who I needed to be. You heard me say it before, but you and Amata did what I couldn’t, even as the Abellan. I can’t take back what you lost, but I can prevent further losses. The me now isn’t the same as the me then. I won’t let Adonis have his way so easily.”
His companion was silent for a time until she finally sighed.
“You talk a big game, but if I don’t see results, whatever sliver of respect I have for you may as well amount to a fart in the wind.”
That was a vote of confidence if he ever heard one.
Machina took the pot off the fire and rested it down against the stone.
“So?”
She turned over, leaning against the stone with her back as she crossed her arms.
“If there’s one reason for my vengeance, it’s what they took from me. Xenym might be my birthplace, but Hanamah was and still is my home. I spent my best years there. I had my mom and dad, Bane, and my old man.”
She furrowed her brows and grit her teeth before sighing once more. Her infuriated expression gave way to a world-weary, yard-long gaze.
“Maybe you were right. I do have good memories of my time there. It makes me all the more bitter to remember what happened. But in spite of that, it strengthens my convictions. It reminds me that I can’t forgive the fuckers that thought it’d be a bright idea to storm the place.”
The Abellan watched her silently for a brief few moments, choosing his next words carefully.
“I won’t deny you your vengeance. If it gives you reason to look forward...and a reason to be strong, I don’t think I could even consider it. But...even if that’s what your heart yearns for, I think it wouldn’t hurt to look back on those times fondly. Even if they’re distant memories, they’re things you can be happy that you experienced, aren’t they?”
She looked at him with disbelief.
“The fuck? That’s the lamest shit I’ve heard in some time. And that’s an understatement.”
As she looked to the expanse once more, a small smile crept to her lips.
“Still, if I was actually surprised by you saying something soggy this far into our adventure I’d be the idiot among us. If nothing else, at this juncture that’s pretty much your brand. Almost made me laugh.”
He couldn’t help but smile at her words.
“I guess that too, is one of those things you mentioned, huh? Fond memories or some shit. Not that I’m particularly fond of ‘em, but they certainly stand out despite being mundane bullshit.”
She tapped her finger against the stone a few times before placing her hand flat against it.
“...I said I wanted to go to Hanamah to meet my ancestor...and that’s still the case. But...just a little bit, I want to see it...the Haven. Even if it’s just what remains of it. I need to know.”
She turned to him with an accusatory point.
“Now hurry up and wolf down your food, would you?! This ain’t a picnic and we’ve got places to be! Quit fuckin’ around and get to it already, Candy Ass!”
“Going~” he sang.

“Master, the soup is ready. Please be mindful of the heat, as both Human and Asgardian bodies are sensitive to high temperatures.” Machina said as she handed him a bowl.
It seemed that not even she knew how to categorize him. It did raise the question if Agasura were also, but he didn’t quite qualify and he wasn’t going to transform again to find out.
“Thanks Machina. There’s someone I know who’d scold me if I burned myself like that,” he chuckled.
“If it’s not me, I dunno who else would tell you you’re an idiot for making that kind of blunder,” Su remarked.
“Yuna has, and I’m sure she’d tell me again if she knew.”
He smiled at the prospect and she sniffed. Her eyes seemed to wander back to the endless spread of snow.
“...Her, huh? I could see it.” She paused for a time, perhaps choosing her words, or choosing whether to speak them at all. “...Look after her. Next to those idiot siblings and your goddamn father who’s got a death wish, she’s all you’ve got. Must’ve had the patience of a saint to raise you, so you’re not gonna find anyone else like her.”
As she spoke those words, he watched and listened to her intently.
Though it was just a few words she decided to spare, his experiences and time with her made him feel like he understood her a lot better from it. As Adonai had once said, if someone had decided to take the life of someone Amae loved, she would likely feel the same way he had. He could see familiar sentiments from Su’s experiences and had it happened to his beloved foster parent, perhaps he too, would’ve chosen a different path.
However, he couldn’t undo what was done. Su was on the path to vengeance, but that needn’t be the be-all-end-all for her. Perhaps she could accomplish her goals without falling to darkness like Asmodeus had. Whether God Ah was watching them as he did his son, TJ hadn’t a clue. But he felt certain that God’s Governor Julius and all the others who had fallen, both in Xenym and Hanamah wouldn’t want to see their beloved God’s Governor be consumed by hatred. If there was anyone who knew that darkness, it would be the Abellan himself. If there was anyone who could guide her down the proper path, it would be him also.
He had been training as much as he could to be strong and competent enough to stand side-by-side with his companions. Be it the God’s Governors, the reining queen or any others in Yggdrasil and the other guilds. This time too, his training would be put to the test. His mastery of his powers, and those he borrowed could determine who would live through the following encounters. That aside, how well he performs against Terramane could change Su’s fate drastically, and who would be the next Governor of Earth. He would have to do what he could to prepare himself and her for it. With his prior experiences, what could he do here?
“Hey Su, what do you wanna do once we get to Xenym?”
As he carefully blew on a spoonful of soup, she sent him an exasperated gaze.
“Whaddya’ mean what do I wanna do? Investigate it, obviously. Assuming nobody decided to visit it for no reason, there’ll still be stuff there. It hasn’t been that long.”
It certainly would be intact, wouldn’t it? But that wasn’t quite what he had in mind.
“That’s not what I mean. With all the sand there, we won’t really be able to do much investigating. Though if the shrine isn’t buried with it, we could probably still open the way to Terramane’s Temple, right?”
She furrowed her brows.
“I don’t need that shit. It’s been open for years. And if you think Xenym being buried in sand is gonna stop me, think again. I’ll find a way to get that shit outta the way no matter what it takes.”
While he quietly chewed on some carrots and potatoes he knit his brows.
Her confidence was both reassuring and concerning. Perhaps she could find way, but it seemed like quite the hurdle. However, if no one else could, the God’s Governor was likely the only person who would be able. There was nothing for it but for him to have faith in her and her abilities. Isn’t that what Amae would do? He’d need to learn to take a page from her book once in a while. In so doing, it might help him be the person they need him to be. But as a part of their story, he could likely contribute somehow. God Ah didn’t want the gods to intervene with Humans, but he didn’t say TJ couldn’t help the Asgardians, after all.

After his meal, TJ got up and stretched, smiling cheerfully.
“My stomach’s full and I’m feeling all warmed up! I’m ready to go!” He said, clenching his fists excitedly.
“Gung-ho, aren’t we? Don’t get yourself mauled this time.” Su suggested, shrugging her shoulders.
“It won’t happen again. This time I know what I’m in for.”
“I would recommend that you remain on your guard, Master. Though we have seen Agasura from The Frozen Labyrinth, I suspect that we have not seen all of their capabilities,” Machina added.
He knit his brows and closed his eyes at the prospect.
“You mean they might have more abilities? Ugh...”
Su grinned as she started walking.
“That one seems like a gimme. If that’s all they could do with Asmodeus backing ‘em, then they’d be small fry at best. We’ve fought way tougher enemies in the other Induns.”
As he started walking after her, he nodded grimly.
“We’ve had a lot of close calls with those guys too. Let’s be careful of them, if we do encounter more.”
“We will, so be ready. If you die to these scrubs, I’ll kill you.”
She turned to him with a glare and an accusatory point. He scratched his cheek sheepishly at the threat.
“I’ll be careful not to get killed ‘cause I’d rather not die twice.”
“Good.”
The trio continued to walk in silence for a time, walking through the vast emptiness of the tundra. As they did so, it began to snow more and the amount beneath their feet grew deeper, making further traversal much more difficult. As they carried on, the Abellan wrapped his hands around his torso to warm himself.
“Say, what was your life like in Hanamah?” He asked.
“The hell’re you asking me so many questions today for? What’re you getting at?” She asked, eyeing him suspiciously.
“Nothing in particular, really. It’s just rare for us to spend this much time together, so I figured, ‘why not ask’ y’know?”
She sighed.
“No I don’t know. We’re stuck together, 24/7. At what point did you think this was the time to do it?”
“Maybe a couple minutes ago?”
“Did you even think about that answer before you decided to say it?!” She snarled, looking over her shoulder. “Ugh...this is giving me a headache. Fine, I’ll entertain your stupidity a little longer, if it’ll shut you up.”
She scratched the back of her head and sighed.
“My life in Hanamah was...relatively normal. As far as normal is concerned with our kind. I did things kids my age would do. I went to school, I played with Bane, I’d eat with my family and help out with chores and stuff. It was probably the only normal I ever knew. Before that, it was just me, Bane, and whatever forest critters decided to read their heads in my presence.”
There was a distinct twinkle in TJ’s eyes and at the sight, she winced.
“You went to school?! What was it like?!”
“Why’re you getting so excited about that?! There’s nothing good about-”
She stopped mid-sentence, her eyes shuttered and she turned away to look ahead of them.
“It...it was alright, I guess. We had a couple of teachers that taught various things. Mom was one of them and also the school nurse. She taught us about magic and did demonstrations and stuff. Not everyone could do it, so it was more practical stuff.”
She scratched her cheek.
“Knowing you, you don’t know shit about school so I’ll give you a quick crash course. All the kids would get into a classroom, sit at desks and we’d be taught by teachers. It wasn’t all lessons at a desk, though. Most of it was, but we did have physical education so we’d get to move around and stuff.”
She paused again for a moment as she seemed to reminisce, then laughed.
“It was kiddy stuff, though. It was nothing like the training Bane put me through. Kicking around a ball with some kids is nothing like trying to escape a bear.”
She blinked, looked up to the sky and let out a quiet, self-deprecating chuckle.
“Don’t get me wrong, those days in Hanamah certainly were different from my time just living in the Forest. It certainly was a lot...more complicated, I suppose. But it was nice having a home to return to, people waiting for you and a hot meal to eat. Both times had their fair share of difficulties, but they weren’t always that bad. The one constant between them was that Bane was always there. I dunno what I’d have done without him.”
She sighed, furrowed her brows and shrugged.
“The other kids didn’t like me, and they really didn’t like Bane. I dunno what they were so afraid of one silly dog for, but they’d all give him funny looks whenever he’d be around me. ‘Cause of that I had to leave him at home when I went to school. He said it was for the best, but I thought it was stupid.”
As he uneasily stomped through the snow, he upturned his eyes to give his companion a confused glance.
TJ had seen his share of dogs before, but though it was just a brief look, even he could tell Bane was no dog. However, he was loathe to start an argument over the matter when he finally got Su to speak to him more about herself. He decided to continue to listen instead.
“I’m willing to bet even you could’ve figured it out, but I didn’t get along with any of those little shits, especially Yuta and his friends.”
She spat into the snow and grit her teeth.
“I should’ve punched Felix when we saw him in Lemanin.”
“Huh?! You knew him?”
“You’re fuckin’ right I did! Wouldn’t be the first time I socked him either! He might’ve grown some but I bet he’s still the same bastard he was back then.”
The Bard closed his eyes as he scratched his cheek with his index finger..
It seems even minor grudges she would hold. It’d be wise of him not to get on her bad side.
“The boys were scummy, the girls were bratty and annoying and I couldn’t stand any of them. Might not make much sense to you, but school’s a place where you’re also supposed to make friends. I could care less about it. I didn’t need them then and I sure as hell don’t need them now.”
“But we’re friends, aren’t we?”
She waved off the question with a flick of her wrist.
“Get outta here with that lame shit.”
It was all the confirmation he needed. She wouldn’t admit it, but he knew.
“I suppose what broke up that monotony was my geezer stumbling his way into my life. Found him growing moss in the forest and me and Dad brought him home.” She grinned slightly. “He stuck out like a sore thumb for the first little while, but everyone grew to like him pretty quickly. For an adventurer, he was pretty...what’s the word? Industrious? Almost every day he was doing odd jobs for someone in the village.”
“Samson was really helpful, huh?”
“To say the least,” she sighed. “And he used to say I couldn’t sit still. He was all over the place, every single day. Still...even though he was busy, we did hang out every now and again. It was...fun, I guess. If it wasn’t for him, me and the sun-touched bitch would’ve killed each other.”
TJ laughed nervously and she glared daggers at him.
“You think that was a joke? I’m dead serious. If he didn’t intervene I’d have finished her off.”
“You guys shouldn’t be fighting among yourselves,” the Bard cried.
“Hey, you’re guilty too. When she came back for a round two with Yuta I’d bet you’d have killed her if push came to shove.”
“I...well no...I mean...it wouldn’t be...y’know, on purpose.”
Remembering what happened during their trip to the City of Iron made him wince. Then too, he let his guard down and paid the price in spades. It was the first time he had become aware of what he could be. What happened recently made him acutely aware of how deep that darkness ran. Now that he gleaned more than enough about his nature, he needed to learn how to master it to ensure nothing of the sort would happen again. Be it the events of Hanamah, The City of Iron, or even the recent murders.
“I guess that it’s because of him, I can stand her no-”
Su stopped walking and took up a guarded stance.
“There are Agasura nearby.”
It was hard to tell with all of the snow surrounding them but his mind prickled with the sense that Agasura were drawing closer to them. The presences in the distance still seemed rather far off, but those that were near were but a stone’s throw away.
“Should we try and go for a first strike?”
“I would advise against that, Master. Under low visibility conditions, greater caution is advised. Until either the snow wanes or we have obtained a greater assessment of the battlefield and our adversaries, we should stagger our approach,” Machina suggested.
“Never thought I’d see the day but I agree with the robot. Even if we could get a confirmed kill on an unsuspecting enemy, we’d throw ourselves headfirst into danger carelessly. Not a good gamble for a single Agasura.”
It did surprise him a little to hear Machina speak after such a long period of nothing, but perhaps she didn’t have any reason to weigh in on Su’s situation. On the other hand, TJ held back more often than not too, so perhaps it was for the best. It was a shame they were interrupted, but he would take the knowledge he gained today and push forward to strengthen his relationship with Su.
“We probably don’t have long before we find out what we’re up against, so best refresh those buffs, Candy Ass. If they run out in the middle of the fight we’re gonna be in the shit.”
“I’m on it!”
He began to strum his instrument and the aurora of lights surrounded his party as they were blessed by the sound of his songs.
“Performing the dances here might be impossible. All this snow makes it really difficult to perform the steps properly, so I don’t think I can complete them.”
“We’ll survive without ‘em. We’d gotten this far without them, didn’t we? Maybe we used ‘em in the last dungeon but we’ve got other tricks up our sleeves. You’ve got a few I’m as of yet to see, so don’t disappoint.
He chuckled as his nervous frown lifted into a smile.
“I’ll see us through this, that’s a promise.”
“Alright Bitch Maid, you know what to do so let’s make short work of these shitters!”
Su pounded an open palm with her fist while Machina nodded and readied a blade.
“I will aid you, Suuba.”

With the songs prepared, the group cautiously proceeded forward. Levitating above them, they could see a series of shelf-like landings with the occasional pile of snow falling from them. Directly ahead, there was a landing slightly higher than where their feet could reach, creating what almost looked like a fault in the expanse. Just below, there was solid ground where the snow hardly touched, leaving dry, solid stone.
As they drew closer to their next battlefield, the sight of Agasura approaching caused all three to take a guarded stance. A pair of White Beetle G came into their vision. The familiar sight of the six-legged creature, it’s white, almost silver shell and proud horn glinted in the mottled sunlight. Large buggy black eyes seemed to focus on the party as both creatures made light squeaking noises. What shocked the party most was that the beetles’ elytra had opened and two pairs of wings had emerged, allowing them to fly about the tundra freely.
Coming across the landing before them, a pair of igloo-shaped creatures approached on skis. They were roughly the size of a large dog but were round with a flat base and a small chimney on the right side of their head. They had a small pair of feet locked into place on each ski and an opening for an eye-like crimson light on their ‘face’. They had twig-like arms attached to a pair of shovels with wooden handles, one green and one tan. A matching tan booster-pack of sorts was strapped to their backs.
From above, a minotauros jumped down and kicked up a cloud of snow. As it began to clear, its hulking figure came into view. The creature walked on two legs, its massive muscular body causing the ground to tremble with every stomp of its hooves. It’s body a deep shade of brown with its hooves and fingerless gloves even darker shades. The fur on its head and beard were white, matching the two curved horns protruding from its temples, pointing away from its head. It’s brow remained furrowed and beneath it were a pair of menacing ruby red eyes. Four snaggleteeth protruded from the edges of a mouth shaped into a menacing snarl, two rising and two falling. Around its waist, left shoulder, knees, wrists and horns were a thick layer of metal formed into straps and bracelets. Upon its ears were a pair of brass earrings and beneath its belt a red loincloth. In its right hand, a large silver axe with a spear tip at the end of the handle rested, waiting to crush its foes. Each blade of the axe was tipped with a black streak.
“Looks like things are gonna get interesting...” Su said as she grinned.
“The tactics of the enemies before us have been altered also. Be on your guard Master, Suuba.” Machina warned them as she eyed the beetles.
“I take it that this beetle isn’t supposed to fly? The forest ones sure didn’t! Seems like we’re in for a bad time...” TJ groaned.
“This is nothing, Candy Ass! You give it up now and it’s over for us!” The God’s Governor exclaimed as she readied her stance. “Now get it together or there’ll be nothing left for you!”

You know, for the longest time I wondered why the Gangrene Gang had their name. There are some things that they don't teach you in elementary school huh? Don't think it clicked until I was an adult, tbh.
So? Let's get down to it!

I know what you're thinking: it's been 300 years! It has! I've been really busy! Not particularly working on Sanc but I got enough done for this update! The rest, I've not the foggiest. The Guild War may have happened at some point during that time. It'll happen again. One does not simply Unite & Fight. But anyway, the story! And whatever bad takes I'm here to contribute with!

Picking up from last time, it's post-battle convos. Took a chance to have TJ get a little more acquainted with different cultures. You'd think that's all though, wouldn't you?! But! It's foreshadowing! It feels like a bit of a waste saying that now, but I don't want someone coming at me saying it wasn't. I know, now you know, but only I know what the heck it's foreshadowing! Come back in 10 years and you'll find out! I often say that as a joke but after 10 or so years, a lot of this stuff makes a whole lot more sense...don't look now, it's existential crisis time!
Now, whether we'll see Kay again, I can't say. It's possible, but tbh I don't have much reason to...right now. Tamori is likely, 'cause he's kinda a big deal in Su's story. At least, he's someone important to her. If her side story ever happened by some twist of fate, you'd definitely see him again, and probably much sooner. But on that note! She finally elaborates a bit on her time as a part of the Dark Moon. I've thought about it every now and again, and it did feel like a bit of a waste just having most of the members of Owl Castle just...you know, being shadowy figures in the background. I mean, that's still kinda the case? But as Su describes it, them doing recon has them playing a more active role in events, rather than just assassinating targets when needed. If I was to develop that further, to some degree she'd be a little more like Kooh. Kooh mostly disguised herself as Peorth, but she did work in broad daylight and in the shadows, alongside Kei. In that case, we'd see a different side of Su, putting her acting chops to the test. You just know she'd hate it lol.

I feel like I should've done something with that Ice Lady watching them, but I didn't follow up on it. I should've adjusted it accordingly, either had her peek and look away or attack them as they climb up., Hindsight's 20/20, as ever, huh? It's an easy fix, though. But anyway, this time Su's in charge of the plan. It's pretty bare bones, but she's not entirely wrong lol. How effective a plan like that could be, I've not the foggiest, but I imagine it could work if your team is well synchronized.
For the record, the White Wolves and Dandy Penguins are indeed from the Frozen Labyrinth. The Ice Ladies appear in the Time Attack version, as does the Selki but I'm not sure if they're in the regular dungeon. The Dominion would affect them all the same, so in that case it wouldn't make much of a difference. They might be tougher and stronger if they're dungeon versions, but...well, you get the idea.
So then, we see a return of Break Blade. Not a skill TJ uses often, but one that he can do now that he recalled it. I suppose you could say his eye works in a similar manner to Invidia's ability, but rather than seeing an enemy perform the technique he just needs to recall it and use it. In that case though he recalled many spells/stances, it'll likely be just the ones he actually realizes. From what we saw then, he heard a multitude of them but selected maybe five or six in total over the course of his fight with Vanir, maybe more. Thus! There's a possibility some of those will be recurring too! I haven't forgotten that and Blood Hunt were from the Acedia fight, don't worry lol. But anyway, a pretty brutal end to the penguin.
With TJ encountering Su again, you can kinda see what I mean when I say your allies/team being in sync. It's good, but a little rough around the edges, leading to TJ getting caught and put in an unfavourable position. He'd already finished the preparation for Megadeath though, so he could cast it without having to strum up the current. It's fast, but not as fast as Rill!
Forr the first time, we get to see TJ using Invidia's ability. I forgot the name, but it has one! Did Elpis mention it? I feel like she did. Nonetheless, I wanted to give the action for manifesting it something of a callback to Invidia's own manifestation of the spell. TJ's are unique to him, but it still retains a part of it. Would that I could say the same for some of the others, but we never see Acedia using his ability(since he was inside of Aegir) and Gula is...well, much more literal in its application. That, and I didn't think about it that much then! Avaritia's is a freebie, so they're pretty similar. It's just TJ's requires a lot more focus for less objects. If you want a refresher on how he could improve, look back at their discussion after the fight against Invidia's Wandering Eye! On the matter of the actual spell...I feel like I'm getting deja vu here. My musings aside, it's something TJ can technically do, but doesn't know how. Using Invidia's ability lets him instantly learn and recast the spell, if he so chooses. I won't say he can't learn spells out of his repertoire or elemental affinity, but I won't say he can yet either. I might decide it's something he can do with greater mastery, or not at all. However! Stances...are likely possible. Maybe. Invidia was a caster, but TJ is a hybrid fighter so he shouldn't have that limitation...unless its on her ability specifically. I dunno yet, gotta decide on one. Also I remember why I got deja vu lol.

Moving on! Surprisingly, I didn't do any new abilities for the white wolves or penguins. Because I forgot. I dunno why, when I started writing the battle I got...Idk, battle brain and forgot. Gonna make a mental note to do it later, have some of those guys appear again to elaborate further. But also since they're not in a dungeon, it'd be waste to have some enemies only appear once. It'd be fitting for the overworld concept because more often than not its like that, but a waste overall, given the nature of the chapter. And that of the tundra! There's nothing in it! I mean...I can do stuff with the environment but it wouldn't make any sense to do that now. I did it already, for this specific reason! Kinda!
It was a bit unclear, but there are still two Ice Ladies. The first, TJ charmed and the second was in combat with Su. When it was used against Reina, it took a little longer to come into effect because she resisted it. The Agasura, or at least this one specifically has a lower resistance. The irony of this situation! You can't charm the idiot, but the idiot can charm you! A little bit, I do feel like these battles go rather quickly, but they're Agasura on the weaker end of the spectrum. Even so, there's more to come, and hopefully as they do I can show what the group is capable of more. Acrobatics are tough to write at times, but it's a good opportunity to show what Su's capable of. With this chapter, I'd like to establish that more and use TJ's unique abilities a fair bit more. Both Saints and Sins alike, but to have a limitation...I'm as of yet to determine that.
I gotta admit, I feel both bad and find it hilarious re-reading the fate of the last Ice Lady. I mean, once the charm wears off she's just gonna try and kill them so it's fair, but damn lol. Fitting for Su though, isn't it?
Now once more, post-battle conversations! As suggested, TJ doesn't use a lot of Lust-based spells, but he sure as hell can! I hinted at it back in Ch. 12 when Luxuria manifested again. She said so herself, that he could use what she recalled for him. There might be more to that, but I don't wanna say yet. I'm hard-pressed to treat it the same way I do the eye and Invidia's ability, considering their connection. Nonetheless, we got hard confirmation that he can use more Lust-based spells, so you'll definitely be seeing them! I think it could substantially change up the flow of battle. Using his abilities to manipulate his opponents in place of outright brutalizing them might be a fitting change for him. Since he's learning to master his powers and rampage less, it'd be a good change of pace and in line with his character growth.
As established before, the confidant TJ senses is indeed Jared. In most cases, becoming a Confidant is what allows the Agasura to break the shackles of Asmodeus' hold. The Selki in that regard are a bit of an odd sort. The reason I originally considered them a friendly race was due to the presence of Choky, be it the NPC that waited outside the Hot Springs or the pet that you could get from the Abio...store? The in-game cash shop, I mean. I think it was called the Fashion Shop in game, but I changed it for the novel. But anyway, there were a few...Agasura you could speak to. I mean, you could speak to Degos, but he was still gonna fight you! That guy was just an asshole. And maybe an Agasura too, I dunno what his deal was. But anyway, they're technically...still under his influence. Just that they kinda rebel against it, and instead choose to follow their leader. In other words, they're susceptible, but resistant unlike most Agasura! There may be others.

Moving on! Why are TJ's senses so good? Mastery over his power, on top of his bond with it growing more. Though he and Su are connected, not everything is shared between them. It's why Su can resist some effects and changes to TJ and vice versa. If there's something that upsets their mana flow or they activate the Frequency, they'll both be affected, but how may vary.
Now, about Adonis and Valkyrie weapons. Been a while since we talked about it, huh? As SU says, the weapons summon/draw out demons. Be it in hiding or from a vessel, it'll do both. They're basically attracted to whatever the weapon emits, but a direct attack can force them out of a disguise or a vessel like TJ. In the case of his mana pool, Su breaks it down pretty well. In the fight against Choen Palm, he both got badly beat up, and had his mana pool emptied by Midsummer Night's Dream. Of course, after going through that they started draining from his reserve pool, that being, Adonis'. I've considered saying Luxuria's also, but that one...may vary. But just in case, the duo isn't aware of what happened after the fight! TJ fell unconscious and Su couldn't maintain her form during that period, so they're clueless.
Some of the notions here you'll see in Pillow Talk and before you can say it, yes it was on purpose! The concepts overlap because their origins are so intertwined it'd be nonsense if they didn't! Next to the vengeance part. That's just 'cause people have hang-ups and that's generally universal.
My grumbling aside, I'm glad that I kinda followed up on those scenes. It got brushed aside a little when TJ awoke, but given all that happened, it's best that they address it lest things repeat themselves. By things I mean events, but much much worse. I mean, it's gonna get worse because it always does, but a little prevention, y'know?
What Su says about the depths of the HoY is kinda funny. Not in the haha way but the...there's more to it, way? More than she knows, at least, but her statement is pretty spot on! Keep it in mind! It's been hinted at a couple of times so...y'know? The foreshadowing is there. Though the big question is, what is Luxuria doing down there?

Now, I'm pleased to present you with: The main duo squabbling! T'was inevitable. Sometimes they have proper discussions with all the info dumping you never asked for. Sometimes they squabble like teenagers. One of them, is in fact, a teen. It was long overdue, but I wanted TJ to address Su's revenge boner. He says it, that she's not wrong to want it, more or less and that he understands. But trying to change her view of the situation is something I feel is very him, and needed, really. Her character's been very rigid in that regard throughout the whole novel. A lot of the time in regards to that and herself, she'd refuse to talk about it. I suppose it'd be obvious this would be the time where it would happen, but there have been a few moments where she spoke about her past. I'm glad that I did the side-story too, with Reina & Alessa because it allowed me to elaborate on Julius and Rosetta from their point of view, and gave Su a new avenue to see them. Those that knew them as well as they did are far and few between, or just dead so...not too many do! Given that TJ doesn't know anything about them and precious little about her...actually that isn't quite the reason. Perhaps it's because it's him that she's willing to talk. He doesn't really have any of the notions the others would because he's stuck in between the factions and...well, him, you could say. Doesn't know a whole lot about anything really.
As for what she says and responds to, it's pretty self-explanatory, huh? But I did want to say that just a little bit, I wanted to show her opening up to him a bit more. It has happened from time-to-time, but I don't want it to feel too sudden in this chapter. I do fear that it'll feel a bit jarring overall, considering that very rarely did she seem...how do I put it? Chipper? Like at all? Ever? I can't say she'll be happy-go-lucky once the entirety of this arc wraps up, but we'll definitely see a much brighter Su. It's just...weird to think about. I mean, that's character development but it's like...this has been her character for so long I'm struggling to imagine it. I'll do my best, I suppose lol.

I'm really glad I did that short dialogue about Yuna. There are very few things the two would connect on, but I feel strongly about this one and hopefully I conveyed that well. She still has some harsh criticisms in there which I feel sells it a bit better, but I wanted to have something she would budge on. In the same vein, there are parallels drawn between Su and Yu based on how they'd react in that situation.
Following that, I wanted to elaborate on what TJ had learned over the course of his journey. Taking into consideration what he saw in the memories and the feelings of those involved. How those around him in similar situations might feel and why, and how he would if he was in their shoes. In short, empathy! Sounds simple on paper, but if he didn't understand it or chose not to, this would be a very different story.
A part of his inner monologue is a callback to his duty, but also a play on the nickname that Freya gave him. It always was the case, but it hasn't truly come into play yet because he hasn't come into his own fully. He's still finding his footing and we're seeing the process of him reaching that potential 'someday'. There's also a bit of a callback to his previous inner monologues and the concept explored in Young Dragons: him being someone who could stand by the others as an equal. That was looked at in greater detail during that chapter and acknowledged by Amata, so this time around we'll see how he forges a stronger bond with Su and how it'll be.
That aside, what Su mentions here is a bit of a callback to A Moment in Time. I'm debating on how much of that will remain, but I thiiiiiiiiink I can work it out to keep most of it intact, while expanding on it.

Moving on, Machina's remark was a self-deprecating reminder that I indeed forgot! But also to serve as a warning that the others will have new abilities. Readers won't likely know what they are, but I'll tell you here, as I always do, whenever I get to it! Whether it matters at all or not, I dunno, but until I do, I'll do it anyway.
I'll admit, a little bit I got Vanir vibes from the back and forth these two had. There's a bit of a similar scene in Act...3? Of Innocent? I think it's Act 3, but I forgot. Still, I wanted it to feel...real, in a sense. Su really isn't the type to talk about herself, so convincing her to do it isn't something easily done. Given that they're in a situation where simply leaving isn't a viable option, she does opt-out for talking. It's not explicitly said, but she might see more merit in it than she lets on. The part about school I feel really nails it, since she knows he didn't, or perhaps couldn't have those experiences. So though reluctantly, she tells him about it.
I gotta admit though, re-reading it now, it feels weird...not in a bad way, though. I always say seeing her character not being...well, Su, is odd. But seeing her monologues there, it almost feels like it's...like it fits, y'know? I don't get that weird sense. It makes her usual bitterness seem a bit more like an outward persona she projects. If that were the truth at the heart of the matter, her undergoing changes wouldn't seem as strange. It's just...this side of her, she shows it so rarely it doesn't feel like it's completely part of who she is, or at the very least, the odd part in comparison to her usual persona. People are weird. Even when writing them, I feel like...I dunno. I don't think I get this sense with a lot of characters.
But anyway! To be honest, a lot of this conversation could be considered recap but it's more like an abridged explanation of USS. Of course, she adds some details here and there like the part about Felix. It was partially, intentionally that. But the main reason was to get TJ up to speed on things. I imagine if I had readers, they'd have read that first. But given that TJ's only seen certain memories and she was just an aspect in them, he doesn't know her past like we would. In this way, I can kill two birds with one stone: get readers and TJ caught up and advance the plot and their relationship by strengthening their rapport through knowledge. Those two aside, it makes the trek through the tundra much less boring. I can describe the passage of time, but it wouldn't really convey the sense of it, nor contribute much to the story. In the sense of them taking time to travel, it would. But it'd be leaving out some aspects not entirely out of necessity.

Moving on! The start of the next battle! Or at least, the introduction to it. I don't often do battles out in the expanded overworld, so I tried to create a battlefield more like the areas in the game. The dungeons don't often have the floating platforms the overworld has, so I wanted to do that here. I think the last time I did was the fight against the Kuri Chieftain? It really is rare, huh?
Before I forget, take Su's explanations with a grain of salt. Since she left out some of the most important details, things will make a lot less sense. But it's very like her to explain it that way, so I'm not gonna change it lol.
But anyway, the stage for the next battle is set! They've got shitty conditions to fight under, so TJ can't use his dances and his movement will be impaired. Heck, everybody's will be so they're at a huge disadvantage. Environmental effects! I remember them! I will use them to make my beloved characters suffer! So it goes! But just in case I neglected to the first time, which I probably did, I gave detailed descriptions of these Agasura. They're all in-game! They're real, so it's based on that! Except the beetles didn't fly so...you know, that's not supposed to happen! More of that to come, because this novel is like that!

And with that, that's the end of this update!
Now, I'd tell you about my daily life if interesting things happen but it's mostly work. It is what it is, that. Though something interesting did happen about a week ago. So this guy comes to my house right? And he's like, "Hey, my cat's missing so please keep an eye out for it. It's white with grey spots.". I know the feeling of having a missing pet so I told him I'd look around for it, but in my head I was thinking, "There's no way in hell I'll see that animal. I've seen plenty of missing signs, but never the creature in question". The next morning, I hear two cats fighting outside my place. It's like 5 AM and they're growling and getting catty, as they do. So I get up and I'm like, "There's no way. But they're noisy, so I better break it up". By this juncture I'm so used to it I feel like I know what to do. I step out and I find a cat fitting that exact description. Though that's a paraphrase 'cause I forgot what he said, and it's there beefing with neighbourhood cat. So they see me, then they really start going at it and disappear into my neighbour's backyard. By this juncture I'm thinking it's already a done deal, y'know? No way in hell I can fit under a fence like they can, so that's over and done with.
...Is what you'd think right? Because I'm a stubborn idiot, I kept looking around for them to no avail. After searching up and down the street in my pajamas and crocs, I decided to go back. After taking two steps back into my room, I hear them growling at each other again. So I go out, I break up the fight and chase off neighbourhood cat. In all fairness, it was probably in the right, but they're all territorial little shits so...y'know? But I was trying to get this cat so I shooed it away. Multiple times at that! Persistent little bastard, that one. So in the end, I did approach it and I got to pet it, but it was scared out of its wits so I got to stroke it once before it backed away and skulked off.
It was between some outdoor furniture and a fence so I couldn't really reach out and grab it, but at the same time if I did chances are it'd freak, so I tried to approach it slowly. I did see it there a second time, and I realized without treats chances are it wouldn't let me come close. I saw a pile of what looked like food near it, but to be honest, I'm pretty sure it was cat puke. It's pretty much indistinguishable when it's dry, so...yeah. Nearly grabbed it! Nearly! Living with one made me learn! You'd think they swallow their food whole with the way it comes up sometimes.
But anyway, I did get to pet it again, but I got the same reaction. It backed away and went out of my reach before skulking into a bush. It didn't bite or scratch or even run away from me. It moved rather calmly, but it was wary because I was a stranger, so I couldn't get it. The worst part was, the owner never gave me a number to contact so I couldn't even tell him I found his cat. No signs around either, so whether he found it or not, I dunno.

Bit of a long winded story, but you get the idea lol. It's true too! I have a picture of the cat the day I saw it in case I saw him again! The guy, I mean, not the cat. Maybe I'll post it sometime. It was a cute cat, dunno where it is now though. But yeah, that's my life in a nutshell lol. Weird shit happens.
Anyway, more Inno soon, probably! I mean here, because...there's nothing left of this atm! So it goes! Until next time, whenever next time is! Maybe even this week! Technically next week because my week starts on Monday and anyone who disagrees can suck an egg! Goodbye!

Knocking down a flying target would be no small feat, but he was the perfect candidate for it
“I’ll try and take out the beetles!”
The Bard began to strum up an electric current and raised his eyes to see a beetle rapidly approaching. It crashed into him with its horn and sent him hurtling into the snow. Slightly dazed he struggled to his feet and shook his head.
“With this much snow there ain’t a whole lot we can do to save your skin, so cast faster, Slowpoke!” Su roared as she took a couple swings at the second beetle G.
“Igloos incoming Master, Suuba.” Machina warned them, taking up a defensive stance.
“The what now?”
As she had suggested, the igloo-like Agasura paused their approach for a moment before charging energy in their boosters. With a sudden release, they shot themselves toward the pair. Su side-stepped its rush while Machina met the second with the back of her fist, sending it off-course. The first skidded to a halt before skiing back toward Su and swinging at her with its right shovel in a rising arc. She met it with her dagger and did so two more times as it began an onslaught of swings. She kicked it back with the flat of her foot as lightning crackled in her fists.
“Twin Dragons!”
She outstretched both fists and unleashed the spell, sending the jade dragons surging toward the Igloo. Before they could make contact, the Beetle G she fought earlier flew in front of the spell and spread its wings and shell further. Its shell gained a silvery sheen but moments before the spell made contact and once it did, a ripple-like effect manifested before it and reflected the spell. Taken aback, Su furrowed her brows as her own dragons rushed back toward her and crashed into her.
“Hurgh!”
Letting out a pained grunt, she was thrown back and tumbled down the fault, disappearing from sight.
Bearing witness to the sight, TJ blinked in disbelief. He struggled to his feet and quickly attempted to assess the situation.
Machina would likely need to contest that Beetle G and potentially the two Igloos, if one of them didn’t come for him. That aside, they were moments away from the minotauros joining the fray. With Su temporarily out of the battle and the party up to their calves in snow, they would definitely be in a bad situation.
“Gotta do something fast...” He muttered as he took a deep breath.
He pounded his fists together as he looked forward.
“Lucidity!”
An electric current began to run through his body as he outstretched both hands.
“Hailstorm!”
A chunk of ice manifested before him and shattered to pieces as he began to spin, raining stones upon all of his adversaries. The sudden influx of attacks caused the beetles to frantically fly about, taking the occasional hit, while the igloos and minotauros seemed somewhat undeterred. While the one she had hit prior assaulted Machina with its shovels, the second skied over to the Bard and began to scrape a pile of snow together. After a couple of moments it tossed the accumulated pile at him, hitting his face and covering a portion of his torso in the substance.
“Gh!”
His spell came to an end as he doubled over and attempted to clear away the debris. He tried to step out of its direct line of sight to avoid further attacks, but it followed his movements as it prepared another charge. After a couple of moments, it launched itself toward him, leapt into the air and raised both skis. Peering through blurry eyes, he glimpsed it flying at him only to get hit with both skis in succession. After landing the attacks, it bounded from his face and flipped backwards before touching down once more.
“Gah...”
The Abellan nearly lost his footing, precariously balancing on one foot before gaining it back. Moments after he did, the minotauros leapt from the landing it touched down on and crashed into the ground, sending tremors throughout the surrounding area. Both fighters on its level were staggered and took a knee, meanwhile Su who was hurrying back up the fault collapsed against the stone and slid right back down while swearing.
“Machina!”
With the minotauros towering over the android and readying its axe to cleave her in two, the Abellan desperately forced himself to his feet. The electric current he was generating had reached an even greater frequency, sending bolts jumping from him in each and every direction as they ran across the entirety of his outfit. He grit his teeth, spread his wings and leapt from the snow into the air above all of his adversaries.
“Static Pulse!”
Outstretching all four limbs, he unleashed a wave of electricity that shocked and paralyzed all fighters in his radius. The beetles seized up and fell into the snow while both igloos’ bodies rattled violently and caused them to drop their shovels. Machina and the minotauros were forced to take a knee as their bodies trembled from the current coursing through them.
TJ touched down and ran over to his companion.
“Sorry about that, Machina. This one tends not to differentiate between friend and foe.”
Though most spells didn’t, anyway. He just had to use them with some semblance of care.
“Master...you cannot...” Machina began.
He attempted to lift her and felt the crushing weight of her mechanical parts.
“Carry...me...”
His body lowered as he raised her higher and attempted to put her over his shoulder. Through furrowed brows, he eyed the minotauros who was starting to recover from his spell and grit his teeth.
“That’s...where you’re wrong!”
An angry vein began protruding on his forehead while the muscles in his arms became more pronounced. As his determined frown extended further, his expression darkened while his eyes ignited crimson. Finally lifting her with greater ease, his body changed its stance as he moved his right leg back and put the android over his shoulder. The white of his wings began to disperse and fly away in the wind like dust as it was replaced with black gradually. Bolts of lightning like those he had shown prior leapt from his body the longer he remained in that state.
“Here we go!”
With his feet firmly grounded, he leapt from the ground and once more with his wings, touching down upon the landing nearby. From there, he hopped back to a second above where he recently stood and to another a short diagonal distance from them. Now at the apex of their battlefield he placed his companion down as his eyes returned to their typical brown.
“We don’t have much time before those guys come back with a vengeance. I think the effect should wear off soon, but if it doesn’t I’ll protect you.”
As she attempted to rise to her feet, she looked to him.
“What do you intend to do, Master?”
He grinned.
“Call for some help.”
He clasped his hands together and the Heart of Yggdrasil ignited with a blue light.
“I’m counting on you, Gratia!”
The light became blindingly bright and from it, Star manifested before the duo.
“Turn your eyes to the sky and know we’re always watching! Be strong, TJ!” Star said as she readied her bow and pointed it skywards. “The Heavens Descend!”
Several times, she pulled the string of her bow back and let loose. With every pull of the string, a shining light manifested where an arrow would be and surged into the sky upon release like an ascending shooting star. When she completed the stance, she turned to him, smiled, waved with both hands and vanished.
The Heart of Yggdrasil lit up as a series of spheres entered it. It emitted an even brighter light as Su emerged from it and touched down. She had a few scratches on her hands and face but seemed fine otherwise.
“So this is where you ran off to, huh? You’re stuck up here now, so you better have a good plan, Candy Ass.” She said, crossing her arms.
“I think I can make it work. The space we have is limited, but it did buy us a bit of time.” He replied before he turned to the android. “How’re you faring, Machina? Can you move?”
She rose to her feet and nodded.
“I have regained control of my faculties. I shall not hinder you further due to paralysis,” she answered.
He smiled and nodded, feeling some guilt at it being his own doing.
“Glad to have you back in the fight. We probably don’t have long be-”
Before he could even warn his allies, the chirp of the two beetles drew his attention to the fore as they emerged from the edge of the landing the trio stood on.
“They’re here! Cover your eyes, you two!”
The Abellan pointed a finger skyward as they did so and one of the stars began a rapid descent to the world below. A fair distance above where he pointed, it came to a halt and detonated on arrival, creating a powerful flash of light. Both beetles got disoriented and blinded by the sudden flash as the Abellan lowered his hands to his weapon.
“Now, Machina!”
At his command, the maid dashed past the two and bounded from the landing. She flipped through the air before descending upon one of the two beetles with a dive kick. Her foot connected with the creatures shell and dragged it down to the world below.
“Hollow!”
Outstretching a hand, TJ raised it slightly and turned it over as an icy wind gathered around the remaining Beetle G. As the wind grew stronger, he clenched a fist and it was encased in ice before falling to the world below with the other.
“It didn’t reflect it? What the hell?” Su asked, looking suspiciously.
“I’ll be honest, I dunno why either, but maybe it depends on the kind of spell? But anyway, let’s leave that to Machina. We’ll head off the other Agasura if they’re coming up here after us.”
He swallowed hard and grinned sheepishly.
“I mean, I was the one that came up here, but it’s a long way down.”
At his words, his companion sent him an exasperated gaze.
“That head of yours really is empty, isn’t it? Well whatever. I’ll get us out of this somehow.”
The two trudged through the snow and jumped down to the landing TJ had previously traversed.
The pair touched down in the snow once more as the Igloos they had seen previously jumped up to the landing. The God’s Governor punched an open palm as she grinned at the sight of them.
“Looks like they came to us. Good, I’ll make it quick.” She said, her grin widening.
“I wanna take ‘em out too, but I’d rather not leave Machina alone with that minotauros. Anyway, I’ve got a plan, so follow my lead!”
Su’s grin turned to a frown as she rolled her eyes.
“Ugh...whatever.”
The Igloos took note of the two and lined up as they began to charge their thrusters.
“Wait for it...”
The moment they finished preparing and began their charge, the Abellan reeled a fist back before he slammed it into the ground.
“Elemental Dominion!”
Any icy aura surrounded him and his companion before spreading out across the battlefield. The entirety of the field and the surrounding area were completely frozen over as snow began to fall with greater frequency. The Abellan shot to his feet and hopped aside as his companion did the same. The Igloos continued to gain momentum before sliding off of the platform down to the world below. Even after touching down, they continued to slide away from the battlefield and further away into the horizon, disappearing amidst the snowfall. Meanwhile, the God’s Governor managed to halt herself while her companion slipped back and forth on the platform.
After watching their adversaries disappear over the horizon, she turned to her companion.
“I take it that was the brilliant plan?”
As he came to a halt, he exhaled and nodded, smiling.
“That’s it! It’s not much, but it should buy us some time. If we can take out that Minotauros before they come back, it’ll make things a lot easier for us.”
The God’s Governor sighed and shrugged her shoulders.
“Stupid...but effective. It’d be annoying if we had to deal with those little ankle biters while fighting that cow, so I’ll give you this one. Now get your shit together, would you? You’ve done enough skating to not get cleaved in two while doing it, so you better not!”
He was thankful for her concern.
“I’ll be careful. Promise.”

After stabbing her blade through a frozen Beetle G, Machina turned her focus to the approaching Minotauros. It slowly trudged through the snow toward her before letting out a powerful bellow. The force of its roar nearly sent her skidding backwards but she held her ground and covered her face. When it had finally ended and prepared to take a step forward, a sudden wave of ice washed over the battlefield and froze everything. Just as suddenly as that took place, both the igloos that had gone on to pursue her companions soared over her head and slid off into the distance. The status of the battlefield had changed, and given that, it would allow her to move with greater freedom.
She stepped out from the hole their footsteps had created in the snow and placed her feet down upon the ice. She stomped it a couple of times to test the density of it and deemed it safe for traversal. With a nod, she deemed it safe enough to fight on. Taking up a battle stance, she rushed toward the minotauros without a moment’s hesitation. It huffed as it grit its teeth and raised its axe over its shoulder. The Agasura performed a wide cleave the android avoided by jumping and turning her body over in the air. It carried through with the swing and attempted to cut her down before she could reach it, successfully landing a blow on her with its arm. The strike dragged her back down to the ground and caused her to slide backwards. Her retreat only halted when she stabbed her blade into the ice and slowed her momentum after sliding a few feet away from her mark.
As she raised her head from the ground, she glimpsed both Abellan and God’s Governor touch down behind the Agasura. The former pointed a finger at it while the latter raised a hand skyward.
“There!” The Abellan said as he raised his finger as if firing something off.
“Shattered Berg!” The God’s Governor snarled as she conjured the iceberg.
A star descended from the sky and crashed into the minotauros, engulfing it in light briefly. The collision singed a part of its flesh and caused it to take a knee, dazed. While it was recovering from the blow, Su shattered the iceberg and sent the pieces hurtling toward it. The icicles hammered its torso without mercy and lodged themselves in its flesh with some difficulty. As other followed suit, crashing into those that had already arrived, the pieces shattered and made way for others to push even deeper. The Abellan skated toward it as the last icicles came to a rest and leapt toward the Agasura’s back.
“We’re going all out, you two! Strike it hard and fast, as much as you can!”
He climbed its back, jumping from one ice shard to another until he could leap from its shoulder, his guitar raised over his shoulder. He flipped through the air as he came down upon one of the creature’s horns.
“Sledgehammer!”
He slammed the weapon into it and sent a massive crack through the bone. The creature let out a pained groan but could only weakly shake its head at the strike.
“One more for good measure! Brute Force!”
He stomped his foot down and raised his guitar skyward as his guitar was once more filled with energy. With a grunt of effort, he hauled the weapon back before slamming it into the horn once more and shattering it. The creature let out a long pained cry as it began to come to its senses. In spite of this, Machina had already latched onto its beard and attempted to pierce its heart with her knife, viciously stabbing at its chest until her sleeves were stained in blood.
“Move it, Candy Ass, Bitch Maid!” Su snarled as she approached and conjured a second chunk of ice. “Iceberg!”
The spell manifested above it just as it was managed to struggle to its feet. Both Bard and maid leapt away from the creature and slid a safe distance away to watch the event play out. Without missing a beat, the God’s Governor dropped the spell on her opponent and it successfully landed, nearly crushing the creature. Despite the size and weight of it, however, it resisted and rose to its full height once more, throwing the iceberg away. It’s ruby eyes glinted in the snow as the light of the hidden sun was reflected from its raised axe.
“Incoming!”
The God’s Governor’s shout put all on high alert as the weapon rent the air and proceeded to sunder the ice. The ground was shattered and shards of ice were sent hurtling toward both Abellan and maid. Caught off guard by the sudden onslaught of debris they found themselves taking a series of blows both large and small, leaving cuts and bruises from the flurry. The God’s Governor clicked her tongue at the sight and sound but had little time to retaliate as the minotauros dragged its axe across the ice and tore up the ground surrounding it, sending ice and snow hurtling her way too. The gust it created in the wake of the swing sent her sliding backwards along with the debris that tore into her clothes and arms before she fell back into the fault. As she lost her footing, she dematerialized and returned to the Heart of Yggdrasil.
Moments later she emerged and sighed as she looked to her companions. One of them was bloody and bruised while the other was battered, but both still wore fierce expressions.
“You two really ate shit, didn’t you?” She asked, grinning.
“This much, I can handle. It won’t stop me from beating it up,” the Abellan replied.
“For my master’s sake, I will persevere.” Machina added, closing her eyes.
“Remember, this isn’t over with this cow. Don’t get complacent.”
“I didn’t forget. Given that, time’s short so we’re gonna go again! Get ready, you two!” The Abellan told them as he pointed a finger at it.
The two took up a battle stance as they prepared to charge once more. Meanwhile the minotauros took a couple of steps forward and began to climb out of the crater it created.
“Take this!”
He called down another star with a point of his finger and once more, the minotauros was struck and stunned. The moment that it touched down, both of his companions blitzed the creature, weapons drawn.
“The hide is much too difficult to pierce, Suuba, so I would recommend using a spell in order to bypass its defenses.” Machina told her as she scaled the knee and drew a saw blade from her kit.
“Like hell I’ve got time for that! I’m just gonna stab it in its squishy bits!” The God’s Governor answered.
As the Abellan watched his allies assault the creature, he began to strum his guitar to cast the next spell.
“Fifteen Arrows of Ice!”
At his call a multitude of swirling spheres began to form like small vortexes around him. As his playing increased, they gained strength, size and number.
When Su finally climbed up towards the face and readied her dagger, the minotauros began to stir and rise to its feet At the sight of her clinging to its face, it glared and huffed which nearly blew her away with air from its nostrils.
“Ugh, gross! I’ve got a little something for you!”
She tossed her dagger into the air, caught it as it flipped over and performed a quick stab into the eye before her. As she retracted the weapon, it threw both Machina and Su off of it as it stumbled back into the crater, groaning loudly.
At the sight, TJ took note of two things. Machina had likely cut through enough for the two to deal a finishing blow. The second thing was that when stunned, it tended to take a knee. At that height, they could probably kill it with a spell with high penetrating power. Using Executioner’s Calling was likely out, but unlike with Acedia’s mecha they wouldn’t need it.
“Su, I’ll down it one more time! Can you finish it with Spite?”
She skidded past him, her body spinning around as it did but she still glared at him.
“Have it your way.”
He cast the spell he conjured and one after the next, the spell collided with the creature and caused it to freeze from the torso down. Despite the onslaught of spells though, it still walked toward him, gripping its bloody eye. Its movement was restrained by the ice that was beginning to coat its body, but it still raised the axe threateningly, ready to cleave the ice before it once more. Taking a second onslaught was definitely out of the question.
“Master, the igloos are returning,” Machina warned him.
He stole a glance behind him and though far, he could see the Agasura speeding toward him once more. He turned his focus back to the minotauros and grit his teeth. There was no more time to waste.
“Once more,” he cried out.
He pointed a finger at it and fired off a star. As it had prior, it shot down toward the world below and hit the creature, causing it to take a knee briefly. In those few seconds, it began to recover from the spell.
“Spite!” Su snarled as she raised a hand.
A violet spike surged from the ground below the minotaur and pierced its chest, raising its torso slightly as the creature let out a pained cry. As briefly as it appeared, it returned to the earth and vanished, leaving the creature to fall into its own pool of blood limply.
“Dead!”
The God’s Governor pumped her fist victoriously while the maid skated over to meet their enemies. She reeled a fist back as her approach slowed but one of the two’s continued to gain momentum, its thruster unleashing a torrent of fire behind it. The moment it came within ranged of her she thrust her fist forward suddenly and caught the Agasura with the strike. For a moment it seemed to resist the strike but her punch carried through and she dragged it to the ground, shattering the ice below it and breaking the Agasura with it.
The second drifted past as Su hopped aside and watched it drift into the fault.
“So it’s just one fucker left then, huh? Got any of those stars left?”
TJ raised three fingers and grinned.
“Shouldn’t take too many to beat it, so let’s get it!”
The party approached the fault and as they drew nearer the igloo shot out of it and into the air.
“Whoa!”
The Abellan took a cautious step back and looked skyward as the creature came down, its single eye glinting brightly. As it fell down toward them, its thruster seemed to ignite with even greater power and unleashed a torrent of flames that hit the ground and spread out, sending waves of flames across the battlefield and melting both snow and ice alike. Both Bard and Wizard alike blocked their bodies with their hands as the waves of fire washed over them and burned them. Meanwhile the igloo descended slowly as the thruster continued to torch the ground. The two cast Sojourner’s Shelter in succession and took cover behind their shields as the ice began to melt.
The Abellan breathed heavily as he clenched his burned hands and exhaled. The act of doing so was painful, and given that was the scenario, playing his guitar in his current state would be nigh impossible.
“Hurry up and blast it, Candy Ass!”
“Y-yeah!”
The Abellan cautiously peeked out from his melting shield and felt his face burned by the increasingly hot waves. When he ascertained exactly where it was going to land, he managed to point his finger and let off the next shot, calling down another star. The familiar light of its landing signalled the arrival and the flames stopped moments before it touched down. However, moments after it did so, the igloo smashed through the shield and into the Abellan, sending him hurtling to the ground.
“Ugh!”
He crashed into the stone and shook his head as he attempted to get to his feet. Before the igloo could come around for a second strike, Machina charged toward it, both blades drawn and met its shovels strike for strike. Her stance low, she performed a flurry of slashes that it blocked with its own weapons as it charged its thrusters, preparing itself to run her down.
“You can do it from there, can’t you?! Just hit it this time and I’ll stab the fucker!”
Su rushed past him and he weakly raised a hand to point at it once more.
“Gotcha.”
As it turned to meet Su’s approach, she jumped past Machina and turned her body to bring a foot down upon it. She slammed it into the ground as she used her right hand to break her fall. But moments after she hit it, the star came down and crashed into it, stunning the creature and causing it to drop its weapons. Without missing a beat Machina thrust both her blades into it and performed a second set of strikes to ensure its end. She looked down at it as the eyed dimmed and the creature let out a quiet groaning noise.
“The battle has ended,” she said.
Su got to her feet and clicked her tongue.
“Bitch Maid stole my kill,” she muttered.
She looked to her singed and torn hands and frowned.
“Pain in the ass, this whole thing.”

While TJ healed his singed hands with magic, Machina carefully plucked the icicles and stones from his face and torso.
“This is the second time something like this happened. It’s been worse, so I’m thankful for that.” The Bard told his maid.
“I must ask that you exercise greater caution going forward, Master,” she replied.
He raised his eyes from his hands, one of the two casting a green glow upon the other.
“I could say the same to you. You might not bleed and stuff like we do but you’re still kinda damaged.”
The android closed her eyes.
“Though my synthetic flesh may be damaged, there has been no damage to my core mechanisms. I will continue to battle and serve without hindrance.”
Su soon approached looking bored.
“This bitch is starting to sound like the Blue Blood. Anyway, what the fuck are those things?” She asked, pointing to the igloo the maid had recently slain.
“Igloos.”
At the reply, she glared.
“Yeah I got that part but that Agasura clearly has mechanical parts! Is it a robot? Sure reminds me of one!”
“It is not a robot, Suuba.”
She squinted suspiciously at their companion.
“You’re telling me that thing’s alive? Fuckin’ gross.”
“It was, it certainly isn’t now,” TJ remarked. “Thank goodness for that. It really shook up my stomach when it hit me like that.”
He rubbed his stomach and the God’s Governor sighed.
“Dodge next time, Smart One.”
He grinned at the suggestion.
“That’s some advice I’ll definitely follow.”
She rubbed the back of her neck.
“You better.”
With his hands healed, he began to strum out a song, healing both of his allies. Surrounded by the aurora lights of his magic, the wounds they had received began to recede or heal outright. When the song ended, the trio got to their feet and looked to the expanse.
“I don’t sense any more Agasura nearby. If there are, they can go fuck themselves. Like hell I’ve got time to be picking off stragglers when we’ve got bigger fish to fry.” Su remarked, looking annoyed.
“Same here. The presence of the Confidant I sensed before is getting stronger, but I can’t shake the feeling of Agasura all around it. It’s really strong, too.”
“Probably ‘cause we’re getting closer. Hell, even I can sense those bastards from where we are. If we’ve gotta fight through a wall of Agasura to find out who the fuck’s out there, fine by me. Whatever it takes to get there, to get to Xenym, I’ll do it.”
Her conviction was clear to him. She knew what she wanted to do and would see it through to the end. He needed to meet that with a conviction of his own also, as this was only one more step toward his own goals.
“Whatever comes, I won’t hold back either. I’ll make sure to see you two through this.”
She chuckled at his declaration.
“Like I need you to protect me. Just don’t fuck up and we’ll be fine. Hide behind Bitch Maid if you have to.”
She didn’t seem to care much for his declaration, but he would still do all that he could.

The trio continued walking, once more trudging through the snow as they moved toward the Confidant they sensed. Though the snow continued to fall, the frequency to which it did was less than that during the effect of Elemental Dominion, so they carried on with relative ease. Here too, they saw many of the levitating landings Jienda was famous for, however given that they needn’t fight on them, the party saw little need to traverse them, walking under or around them.
“...Since you were grilling me earlier, I want you to tell me something, Candy Ass.” Su said, breaking the comfortable silence of their trek.
His ears perked up at her request and he looked to her, surprised.
“You wanna ask me something?!” He cried out.
“Don’t seem so damn surprised. That head of yours might be empty, but those old bastards were nice enough to stuff it full of their knowledge, apparently. That, and you’ve seen enough shit that I dunno about. Most of it I don’t care about either. But...”
She furrowed her brows as she looked ahead.
“What happened then...during the attack on Hanamah. You saw it, didn’t you? Through his memories. How much of it did you see? What happened after I led them away?”
He shook his head.
“I saw everything leading up to that and when you escaped but the rest...well, that was all. To be honest, I still don’t know why I was with them, or how Adonis took control like that then.”
“Tch.”
He looked to her as she grit her teeth.
“Did you wanna know about the aftermath of the battle?”
She shrugged her shoulders.
“If I wanted info like that, I’d just ask that idiot Guild Master and her friend. They were there. I wanted to know about something I dropped then. That spell...it pretty much turned everything on me to dust, save this dagger.”
She placed her hand to the item and furrowed her brows.
“I couldn’t go sifting through a pile of my own ashes to find what I was looking for when the Dark Moon was waiting to finish me off. If this wasn’t sitting on the pile I’d never have found it. Not that it did me much good.”
She almost escaped that situation too, but was shot in the leg by an arrow and caught.
“What was it you were looking for?”
She waved him off.
“What I was looking for is none of your goddamn business. If it’s there, I’ll find it when I get to Hanamah.” She paused, her glare deepened. “I will find it.”
She looked over her shoulder at him.
“As for you, I do know something about that. Why you were with them.”
“Y-you do?!”
Her gaze sharpened.
“By chance, yeah. Iris and her cronies came to Hanamah during her adventure. Before she went and got offed by the Demon King.”
The Abellan knit his brows, his gaze softening as he took in that information.
“...You met her...?”
The God’s Governor huffed.
“She wasn’t shit anyway, so quit giving me the puppy dog eyes already would you? Anyway, the reason you got dragged into that shit is ‘cause Choen Palm mind-controlled you. Even they were surprised she could and did. Caused a little schism to form in their group. Knowing that bimbo Iris, you and her would still try to befriend her if you got the chance.”
Su shrugged and sighed.
“I doubt the Heartbreaker can mind control you now. Didn’t try the last couple of times we fought her so chances are you’ve gone too far in the opposite direction for her to have any control. But now we have to answer to the Blue Blood.
“Anyway, long story short is, for once you didn’t fuck it up. That case was the old guys’ fault. I dunno what they did or why they gave her a stupid power like that, but she sure as hell used it, didn’t she? Even so...that whole shitshow wasn’t your doing. You or Adonis or whatever, were just...there, I guess. For Yuta, probably. I dunno why he didn’t kill him then and there, but it made him a giant pain in the ass years down the line.”
Two times the boy tried to take TJ’s life. Rightfully so, but he and Adonis were two different people in the same body. But just as he couldn’t convince the Sinners he wasn’t Luxuria, he likely couldn’t separate Yuta’s vision of Adonis from him.
“I know I should hate him for trying to kill me but I can’t bring myself to do it...”
She furrowed her brows, seeming more exhausted than angry.
“That’s the shit I’m talking about. If you can’t even hate someone who tried to snuff you out, who can you?”
Perhaps if he didn’t know the reason, he would. Perhaps if he weren’t carrying the guilt of a crime Adonis had committed, even more so. But the responsibility was laid at his feet. His death wouldn’t bring back the boy’s family.
“He wanted revenge too. Adonis killed his parents in front of him.”
At the sight, Su’s expression darkened.
“That asshole did that shit on purpose, didn’t he? He did it full-well knowing that Yuta was gonna come back to kill him. Is this how he gets off? Fuckin’ idiot.”
Was it possible he knew that Yuta filled the role of the Abellan’s executioner? Or at least, one of them. Some Agasura fed on malice so it was possible he did so to strengthen himself, and potentially Asmodeus. But what a terrible way to do it...
“Ugh, the more I know the less I wish I did. That’s enough of this shit topic. You don’t have any useful information for me, anyway, so I’ve heard enough.”

The two continued trekking through the tundra and TJ breathed into his hands before rubbing them together.
It felt as if they were walking for an eternity through an endless expanse of snow. Many and more places on the Jienda World Map looked small, but the island where the Snowfields were located was especially so. Having begun a journey through it, he could say with experience that looks could be deceiving. Though properly dressed for the weather, his fingers and toes were losing feeling and it was quite the unpleasant experience. To add insult to injury, to play his guitar he needed to remove his gloves. Having spent the better half of the last fight without them, his fingers were in much worse shape than anything else. As much as possible, he would need to rely on it less in the coming battles. Most spells would remain unhindered, but he would lose out on quite a bit of effectiveness without it.
The presences he sensed were drawing closer for a time, but despite how close they seemed to be, suddenly they were all extinguished. His perception of distance between them and the Confidant still remained strong and that among them seemed to be close by still, but it was hard to tell how close it was exactly.
“Hey, Candy Ass.” Su said, looking to him.
Despite the cold, she seemed none too bothered.
“Yeah?” He asked in response.
“The fuck happened with that goth bitch?”
It took him a moment to discern who she was talking about but when it clicked he placed his fist in his palm.
“Oh, you mean Invidia?”
“Yeah, her. We were all fighting her and then all of a sudden I blacked out. Apparently that meathead went through the same thing. Next thing y’know the bitch is down for the count.”
He placed his purlicue to his chin as he hemmed and hawed.
The last thing he could remember was using the Chaos Frequency. That, and considering using Luxuria’s power. He had gone through something similar during the fight against Acedia, but the whole battle ended in that short time he had blacked out. It seemed that using her power too much, or at least, leaning into it too heavily can cause something like that to happen. But the result was good...in essence, wasn’t it? It did raise the question however, what happened to his companions both then and prior to it?
He looked to Su and smiled sheepishly.
I dunno if I can tell her that it might actually be my fault. He thought.
“Not too sure either.”
He wasn’t, but it did feel somewhat dishonest to not include what he attempted at the time. However, if he told her he was seeking Luxuria’s strength, she’d definitely scold him for doing it. He knew it wasn’t something he should do, but Kooh and the others were in danger...it was a desperate situation.
“Why did I expe-”
Su froze as all at once from the snow, a multitude of Selki emerged, all pointing their weapons at the group. Some with spears, swords, axes and bows.
“Selki!” Machina warned them as she drew her blades.
“Huh?! Weren’t those the presences...?” TJ asked in disbelief.
As he scanned the surrounding area, he could sense them clearly now, none hiding their Agasuric energy nor their hostility.
What surprised him even more however, was among their number, he could feel the presence of the Confidant. He squinted and the faint existence could be seen, a tall blonde and imposing man standing behind a multitude of selki warriors, he one too among them.
“Return to your lands! We’ve no intention of joining your war, soldier of Asmodeus!” One of the Selki snarled.
“We renounce our fates and your desire for our cooperation! No longer do we serve Asmodeus!” Another added, pointing his spear at them.
“Not in this lifetime, nor the next!” A female selki archer said, nocking an arrow.
TJ blinked in disbelief.
Like the Vampanelar sisters, they had denounced the Agasura and chosen not to be a part of the war, however it seemed to be as a collective. Though not all were Confidants, they still broke free of their bindings. The issue therein lay that they saw him and his friends as enemies, perhaps there to draw them back into the fold.
“No wait, you don’t understand! We’re not here to fight! We need your help!” TJ cried, gesturing for them to calm down.
“It’s our help you won’t receive! We’re through with your spat against the Humans and Asgardians!” A Selki swordsman said.
“We’re on their side! We don’t want to fight you, or them!”
“You of all people are the last person who should be saying that! Any Agasura would know the Calamity Trigger when they see it, and you have the Agasura King’s Dominion! You can’t fool us!” A Selki axeman told him.
“None of them are listening...” TJ muttered, looking increasingly nervous.
“Who cares? If they wanna die, we kill them. An Agasura’s an Agasura, isn’t it? They’ll be back.” Su said shrugging her shoulders. “Besides, I’ve been itching for a good fight. Their numbers aren’t shit.”
“If anyone seeks to harm you, Master, I shall see to their demise.” Machina insisted, taking a battle stance.
“Demi-?! No, don’t! If we kill them things are only going to get worse! We need to talk things out before this turns into a-”
“Charge!” A selki bannerman roared, raising his flag skyward.
At his word, the surrounding Selki all let out battle cries as they charged forward at the trio. Arrows were let loose and rained down upon them without mercy.
“You asked for it!” Su cackled excitedly as she raised a foot. “Stone Wave!”
She brought her foot down and sundered the earth before her, sending the ground rising in waves and flinging the warriors through the air with it.
“I will show no mercy for my master’s enemies.” Machina said as she dashed into the fray.
With no time to respond and a torrent of arrows threatening to impale he and his allies, TJ watched in horror for but a moment. He grit his teeth, raised his hands and readied his next ability.
“Avaritia!” He cried out, causing all of them to halt.
He spread out both his hands and sent them hurtling into the distance. But moments afterwards Su crashed into his back as she slid backwards, clashing with one of the selki swordsman. She slipped out from the clash and shoulder checked him before stabbing him in the flank with her dagger.
TJ’s eyes darted to two spearmen who threatened to skewer him from both sides. Before either could, he reached out with both arms and disarmed them with his ability, throwing their spears away. The spearman on his left was met with a knee to the face by Machina who lunged at the other the moment she touched down. With a fist reeled back, she threw it at him the moment she got in range and successfully hit him in the ribs. The sound of bones being crushed followed suit as he was sent hurtling back into the crowd, bowling over his compatriots.
“Machina, please! Don’t kill them! Hell, don’t mortally wound them!”
At the suggestion, the maid looked to him from the corner of her eye before closing it.
“Understood, Master.”
More arrows descended upon them and once again, he caught them mid-air and sent them hurtling away as far as he could. He searched the crowd and disarmed them, throwing their bows at two different approaching attackers. One of the two, Machina grabbed by his top and hurled over the top of her head into some of the other fighters.
“Would you guys listen for a moment?! I am the Calamity Trigger but I’m here to help the Asgardians! We’re not here to fight you!”
His cries fell on deaf ears as the battle raged on, the selki descending upon them without mercy and without relenting. Somewhere in the crowd, he could see Su swinging around someone’s spear, threatening to, and occasionally stabbing any attackers who drew close enough. In the brief moment he looked away, three new attackers descended upon him, two with spears and one a sword. One of the three was tackled by Machina and disabled, while a second was grabbed by TJ. He narrowly dodged a stab from a spear and hurled the swordsman into him to knock him down too.
By this juncture, the Abellan and his maid were surrounded by the bodies of the selki and simply moving would become increasingly difficult. As more arrows threatened them, the Abellan looked skyward as an angry vein began to form on his face. He cast them away once more, looked to his surrounded opponents and drew all their weapons into a mass above him. He threw them aside, grabbed two people who emerged from the crowd to impale him and sent them crashing into each other. As they fell limply to the ground he groaned and placed a hand to his face. A series of golden streaks formed among the pink locks once more and he grunted at the sight. In that short time Machina disarmed and disable two other selki.
Dispelling Avarita’s ability, the Abellan clenched a fist as he closed his eyes.
“Would all of you knock it off?!” He roared.
For a moment, his eyes flickered to blue as a golden shield formed around him. It expanded outwards casting a blinding light that engulfed the whole battlefield and all who fought on it. After the effect faded, all who fought fell silent, holding their heads and staggering about.
“I told you already didn’t I?! Calamity Trigger or not, I don’t fight in service of Asmodeus! We came here to find a Confidant, and we came in peace! If it’s not peace that you want, then I’ll give you a fight!”
He pounded his fists together and his eyes flickered to crimson as he stood tall, looking at the crowd with an unmatched fury.
“If there are still dissenters in the crowd, then come!”
He tossed his guitar into the snow and gestured for them to approach.
The effect of his stun began to wear off and many of the selki, some still armed only gave him wary glances. Machina hid her blades and stood with her hands clasped before her waist, allowing her master to take on his challengers. Even Su, who had previously fought with such excitement stood with arms crossed, waiting to see what was to come.
Suddenly, the silence was broken by the cry of a single Selki. He charged through the crowd before arming his spear in an attempt to run the Bard through. Despite the ease and speed the selki traversed the snow with, the Abellan still met his charge with a dodge. He side-stepped the strike, grabbed the spear and pulled him close. With one hand still pulling and the other reaching out to his attacker’s face, he grabbed him before throwing him down into the snow mercilessly. He slammed him into the ground, picked him up and hurled him aside.
“Are there any more?! I welcome all challengers! I feel it’s only fair that I warn you this is only a fraction of what I’m capable of! So if anyone wants to claim that they killed the next Agasura King, this is your best chance.”
He scanned the battlefield as he issued the challenge, the look of fury he wore both intimidating and inviting his enemies. He turned and searched through all of the faces he could see. Both the wounded and the healthy averted their gazes or solemnly stared, knowing that it was a fight they weren’t willing to continue.
In spite of his declaration or perhaps because of it, the battle seemed to have ended

If you thought this was gonna go like it did for Peorth and co. think again! Though that was pretty bad, it gets worse for this lot. It's turtles all the way down, dear reader! Don't forget this!
So? Let's get down to it!

It's back! And by it I mean these updates! And me! I am also back! Not for any particular reason, mind. I'm just doing this on a whim, really. It's for the best! But enough about me, there's stuff to talk about.

So first things first. I can't say with certainty both the igloos' weapons were shovels. I mean, regardless of igloo the weapons would be the same, but I'm sure one of them was. The second less so, but it wouldn't change their tactics much, I imagine, save for if I added something. Which I did! I'll elaborate more on that later!
So cutting to the chase, the beetle g's have a new skill, which is the ability to reflect magic. The reason it worked against Twin Dragons and not Hailstorm is because it has a specific use. Think single-target spells vs. AOE spells. Technically Twin Dragons can hit more than one target, but think of it as a concentrated spell instead. In game it can hit up to 2 targets, but here Su typically uses it against one. It's harder to overlap them like they are in game, so it'll more often than not seem that way. Just gotta expand the appearance of the collision of the spell to reach a wider radius and I can solve the issue! Probably.
So next, the snow flinging was based on an in-game attack. It just did damage, but for the story I'd like for it to accumulate, or even hinder in the sense that it could block one's vision as it did for TJ here. Just a little something to make them more of a threat. That double-ski kick that it did wasn't actually part of their repertoire so that one's new. I dunno whether to consider something like that new or just the freedom of the medium. By new I mean in the sense of a technique or skill. Speaking of, that balancing act TJ did was based on something in-game! Successive strikes can throw you off balance. Most attacks would causer your character to slide back during the damaged animation. Heavy hits will cause you to lose balance and take longer to recover from. Some attacks will send you flying, and you'll hit the ground and have to get back up. I don't use this one much, so I figured it was a good opportunity to do it.
Now, we get to the reason for the electricity! He used Lucidity to start charging for Static Pulse and casted Hailstorm. It's a really good spell! I should have him use it more often! Though in all fairness, I'm the type to use Guidance at every possible opportunity so that might be a bad thing lol. Haven't got in trouble for it yet, though! But might, at some point!
Unrelated, but I love how Su is moving up the fault only to lose her balance and slide back down. The Minotauros are huge, so making use of that to cause the ground to tremble is basic!

Now this is something I've been thinking about a lot. What spells should affect allies and what shouldn't? I still haven't exactly decided. Part of me thinks it should be intent, but part of me thinks that might be too easy. Maybe it'll depend on the attributes of the spell/stance. For example, a...stance(?) like Runic Blade(it...doesn't appear here, I think? No wait, I think TJ used it as Velvet, hence me saying it's a Saviour Skill) might not affect allies if that isn't the intention. Something with an elemental attribute like Static Pulse or Hailstorm might, something with less control. Rather, something manifested by an ally, like a spell that brings a concept into reality can differentiate, you know what I mean? Like making an ethereal weapon or a saw blade or something like that.
Moving on! Machina...is really heavy! I mean, she's made of metal with a soft-flesh-like outer skin. There's a whole lot of moving parts in that robot. Thus! Lifting her isn't easy! I'm hard-pressed to say I expressed the sheer difficulty TJ had doing so, but I'm hoping that showing him struggling, and activating the Frequency through sheer force of will helped paint that picture. As you've seen, it typically requires the activation words/action, but when he goes berserk that can activate it too. In this sense, he didn't, but it's also partially because he's gaining better control of it. As for why his wings changed colour, it's just a side-effect of doing so when under that Frequency. Typically, he can't call them out at all when the Chaos Frequency is in effect. Reason being, is he has a separate pair for such occasions. However! His mastery over it is bad, and he doesn't have a contract with Choen Palm, so he'd need to break his limits to gain access to them. In short, chances are that won't happen anytime soon, because his mastery over the first stage won't change that. As for the lightning, once more it's an effect of using Order effects while under the Chaos Frequency. The two aren't meant to be used like that.
Next, we get a Star call! Heh! I'd known I wanted to do this for a while, so I'm pretty happy with the outcome. I want the summoning methods to be consistent for the Saints, so I think what I introduced here will retroactively become what TJ does when calling them. However, I want to keep his call to them unique. It might be different depending on if he's calling them for an attack or support skill. Of course, they each have their own unique responses. One of the things I'd like to do and I'm not certain I have yet, is one: have them say the name of their spell/stance. They're all named, save for one which I'll remedy at some point in the near future. Two: Allow them somewhat longer lines. I'd originally tried to keep them short, but I feel like I couldn't convey as much as I wanted to with just a few words, nor the feeling and intent behind the words that accompanied the skill. These are their unique skills, so it's kinda important! Kinda really important! The intent, I mean!
More on that skill! We see the first of its uses here. It has a Sunlight effect, but with multiple uses and a much shorter casting time. TJ just needs to direct it and detonate it where and when he's ready. Sunlight has a bit of a cast time, from channeling the spell to releasing and unleashing it. It's also a one-time use! I really like how TJ commanded Machina to attack there. Sometimes he does team-leader like stuff. It's a good change! Gotta make that character arc happen gradually, y'know?
Anyway, the return of Hollow! Not a spell I use often, really. Not since the Hanging Gardens, so not that long ago in terms of chapters! But pages, absolutely. The reason it failed to reflect it is it isn't...well I'm a little conflicted on that one too. It can be an AOE spell, but it's not a targeted attack spell. I was thinking more offensive spells could be reflected, but this one inflicts a status on a target area. That aside, it isn't a direct attack, but something...ranged? What I mean is, if he used Freezing Wave, it'd get reflected. This attack is more indirect, so it...it's complicated lol. But it won't matter much after this arc! Probably! It might though, so don't forget what these beetles can do! In other words, take notes! Or memorize all the wacky ass techniques I introduced! Either or!
Also TJ's fear of heights isn't remedied yet. Perhaps eventually, but not today! He's gotta face them though, because what is adventure without suffering?
Moving on, some more quick thinking from the resident Bard. I do like that Su begrudgingly played along with his tactics. There's some trust there, though it might not seem like it!

Next, a brief switch to Machina's perspective as the previous events play out. As you can tell, my tendency with perspectives for battles is as unpredictable as ever. I will forever be finding my footing on that front. I just can't seem to settle on one way of doing it, but refraining from using others seems like such a waste.
Moving on, the second effect of The Heavens Descend is a stun. It's a targeted stance, so it hits one target and loses effectiveness the more times you stun that same target. It does some damage too! With it stunned, TJ takes the chance to get a few strikes in followed by Su. Having her use an Arcane spell rather than a Chaos spell feels like a bit of a waste...wait he deactivated that Frequency didn't he? Could've got more bang for his buck with those stances if he hadn't. Then again, I don't think he can use Synergism while it's in effect so...good job, past me!
I really like how the minotauros tears up the battlefield. It's both a good use of the terrain on my part, and a turning of tables for their adversary using that very same terrain. I wanna do more things like this, to really use the full range of possibilities in this novel, via spells, stances and actions. There's room for improvement! Always!
Stabbing an enemy in the eye is a classic for this series. Reina&Salem's fight was the first time I used the concept, and Victoria/Hazel's battle was the second, making this the third. Vic/Haz was against giants, but same idea.
Have you ever seen the video of the pissed Luigi driving a kart? That's what I thought of when I wrote the part about Su sliding past TJ. It's not that she's particularly angry...rather, that's just how her character is the lion's share of the time. She still cooperated and fulfilled the request, though! There's probably gonna be a lot of that! Maybe until after this arc. We're in the process of character growth, dear reader! We're making history here! Only shooting stars break the mold, after all! ...Too soon, huh? Super too soon.
So they killed it, and the igloos returned eith a vengeance, as is their wont. I do like Su's brief victory celebration. Feels very her.
Can you imagine getting clotheslined and having your faced smashed in by an android maid? Apparently I can. I did! Life goals?! I'll be honest, a part of me was thinking, "eh, having it get one-shot seems like a bit of a waste" but another part of me's like "haha igloo go brrrrrrr". As you can see this was the end result.
In case it was unclear, TJ can call upon six stars. Thus, one was used for the Sunlight effect, two for the stun leaving three for them to beat the igloo. He might be able to do seven, at a determined point in time, but that's far and away.
Now then, the rocket-like effect of its thruster that it does here isn't a technique it can do, but the charge you'd seen prior is definitely something it can do in-game.
THD isn't infallible, it can miss against fast opponents, so keep that in mind. The stars land at a set location, rather than a target, so it can be used to predict or hit another target. It's both a bane and a boon, depending on how you wanna look at it. As you see here, Tj missed his first attempt and got hit for it. The second was a hit, it got Messi'd by Su and stabbed four times over by Machina, thus ending the battle!

Moving on, igloos! II honestly think they're robots, but I dunno why there'd be robots in the Frozen Labyrinth. It's...I dunno. LT usually keeps the two separate, so I'm going on a limb here and assuming that though they might look like that and have those parts they're still Agasura. As for Machina, though she might be a robot I treat her the same as Robo--she can do self-repairs but healing magic works too. Though there are some things that magic can't fix.
I'm glad I took the chance to show TJ attempting to match Su's determination. It's good for his character growth and important to their development as a pair. Since they'll be doing a lot more fighting together it's important to see that they grow together and better understand each other. Not just their desires, but their hang-ups, their fighting styles and preferences and uses for spells. All the little things that amalgamate into the aspects that define their relationship, and how that affects them in combat, since it's such a major thing in this novel.
With that, we're getting more character development through...how do I describe it? I guess conversation(lol). I actually did login to Fanfiction to make sure I had the course of events right for this, so all the information here should be correct! It's a bit of a recap on those events, but there are some new details included in there. A part of the reason I wanted to do was to foreshadow future events and give readers an idea of what it was Su wanted. As is her wont, she doesn't say exactly what it is she's thinking of, but there are enough clues there for most to guess what it is she'd be seeking. There are only a few items she treasures, so you can probably guess which she had to leave behind.
With that out of the way, we get a bit more from Su's side, learning about some of the events from USSR. A lot of details are left out, but she gives a pretty succinct explanation for why TJ was there and what Choen Palm had done. In this case, succinct is good! I hope it encourages those who haven't read USSR to do so, to get the full story and see Iris! The actual Iris, not a visual! That's a thing you can do right now! You can read all of USSR for free and at your own leisure! It's been on that site since like 2015! We'll be going on ten years soon! That's just the finished version by the way!
To be honest, in spite of the scenario presented I agree with TJ on that one. He's in a bit of a spot, because the revenge is warranted, but it wasn't his fault. He's caught in a crime he's technically responsible for yet also not. The justice system isn't meant to handle soul shenanigans! One of the things I like about this conversation is we know how Su feels about it. It isn't explicitly said that she was bothered by hearing the matter first-hand, but it's implied. She waves it off in her own way, but her feelings about it are much more complex than she lets on. Also I put "at the sight" rather than 'sound'. I changed it to explanation, because the former made no sense whatsoever! Constant proofreading is important!

TJ's struggles with the cold are based on my own experiences! Doing delicate work in the middle of winter is a nightmare and I can honestly say with confidence, "I didn't get paid enough to do that shit". I try to live a very mercenary life style, these days. I'll do most jobs, so long as I get paid enough to do them. I don't get paid enough. Shall I sing you the song of the Millenial's Lament? It's an ongoing melody with no particular end in sight.
My mourning aside, the conversation continues! Su wants to know what happened during the Invidia fight but most of them have no idea! And those that do are keeping it on the down low for good reason. The less the rest of the party knows, the better, methinks. Also her calling most of the women she doesn't like bitches is for some reason becoming more common...I won't say it'll remain the case, but sheesh. It doesn't help any that she doesn't like most of the cast in general. Allies and enemies, at that. I do like that TJ hesitates to tell her. I always feel like he's the honest to a fault type so him being reluctant to speak the truth is a nice touch. It's the wrong kind of character development, making it right in a twisted way! Fantastic! I love it!
Suddenly, Selki. As you can see, I can't decide whether to capitalize Agasura names or not. Hence why it's a mish-mash when it comes to that. Editing in process, bear with me here. I've considered why the Selki could break free of their binding, and the long and short of it is that their strength is on par with that of A-rank Agasura. In-game, most enemies are dictated iin strength by chevrons next to their name. Boss enemies have a star, and the Selki that Misty is based on had that. The other boss monsters previously mentioned do also. The Vampanelar aren't on that level, nor anything else in Foer Mansion so they're a weaker sort. As one would expect, in game there was only one Selki and Choky, but here they're a bit more common and different from the other boss monsters. Resistant to the Dominion, but not in its entirety.
Nonetheless, as the discussion portrays, a fight breaks out. It's self-explanatory, but I do feel it was a little rough. I feel like more should've attacked at once, but at the same time it'd turn into a mess both to write and read. That aside, with the onslaught of arrows and weapons, there'd be an excessive amount of friendly fire to hit 3 targets. In the end, in theory it'd work better, but I feel the execution would be worse. Perhaps I just don't have the skill or confidence to write such a chaotic outcome, but I'm not entirely unsatisfied with this result.
You've likely noticed, but his mastery over Avaritia's ability improves over the course of the fight, culminating in him inflicting himself with her trait again. That is, after using it to its (current) full potential. His control over the ability will improve substantially from his point on, so don't be too surprised if he's a lot better with it! It's been a long time coming!
As for that barrier he made...barrier break, I should say, it was a callback to Chapter...4? Or three, of Frequency. Also TAD 1 I think. One of the ways he can use his is to blind and daze his enemies. The first time, as in Frequency, he did it accidentally. This time it was somewhat intentional. The effect suits him!
In spite of that, he does lose his temper and kicks a guy's ass. I'd considered having him be a bit more brutal in the takedown, but part of me felt it would be excessive and defeat the point he originally tried to make. On one hand, I wanted to express how powerful he could be without really tapping into his abilities. On the other, an excessive show of strength against a single enemy might've done more harm than good to his character, in this case. I suppose to add to the first point, it'd lend itself well to the Selki not seeing him as someone to challenge carelessly, but I think this suffices well enough, as you'll see in the next update! Heh!

So that's it for this update! Been a while, huh?
I'd say a lot happened, but not really. It's mostly more of the same, but that busyness remains. I'm staying occupied, and as you can see work's getting down steadily and surely. That, and I'm raising a kitten. Troublesome little thing, but cute. It's a long story and one that requires some explaining of past events I glossed over, but it's a story for another time that isn't today. Whether I will talk about it, I dunno, but I'm sure you can figure out how things played out. Time gets the best of all of us, doesn't it?

Anyway, with that said I'll continue working on this on and off, as is my wont. More of this soon? Always a chance. Alwaaaaaaays a chance. Until next time!